Mafia-Vengeance EN INGLES

Mafia Vengeance - KATHLEEN HAYAT
Chapter 1
Today was one hell of a hectic day. I'm so tired, that I just want to lay on my bed. Oh, My sweet, soft
bed. I'm coming.
I was on my way to home and it was 9 o'clock in night. There were not many people around. I was
thinking what my mother would have made for dinner, cause I'm starving. Food is my life. Oh, I hope
she made chicken.
"AHHH." A scream escaped my lips.
I bumped into a wall and fell down. My butt hurts like hell. When, I opened my eyes I saw brown
timberland boots. Oh! God. It's not a wall but a man. Damn it!
I slowly craned my neck up to see the person, and a low gasp left my mouth by seeing the guy. He
was strikingly handsome. Tall, muscular built, silky ,smooth, black hair falling on his forehead. He
was wearing a ripped black jeans and a black leather jacket.
But when my eyes met his, I froze cause his irises were black completely black, pitch dark or maybe
the darkest shade of brown. His face was expression less. And the intensity by which he was looking
at me was so intense that it made me glued to my spot. Somehow, I got dangerous vibes from him.
Then he looked at someone behind me, and he passed by me. That's when I got out of my trance, and
stood up. I straighten my self up. And turned around but to my astonishment he was now where to
be seen. Strange, he didn't even say sorry, creepy weirdo!
When I reached home, Mom greeted me and asked me about my day. Dad joined us on the table, I
told them everything about my day,except that I bumped into a weirdo. After, dinner. I went to my
room and drifted to deep slumber.
As usual, next day I went to school after that to work. When I was coming back from work,it was like
someone was staring at me all the time. But I didn't see anyone . I ignored that feeling and went
home.
It's been three months, that I felt weird every time I went out as if someone is staring at me, or
following me. But I don't find anyone when I searched for the source. I ignored it every time but I
know someone is watching me all the time. And it gives me the fright.
First I thought of telling my parents, but they will be worried and won't let me work. But I wanted to
work for my own experience. I only have mom and dad they are my only family, I don't want them
sad. So ignored the idea of telling them about this.
This weekend, Lisa texted me for a meetup tomorrow because it's a holiday and I haven't met my
friends from few days.
I met them at the cafe we enjoyed our meet up. Talked about all the stuff and gossips. We enjoyed it
a lot. After, bidding bye to everyone. On my way to home I got text from mom.
"Honey come home it's late." Came the concerned voice of her mom.
When, I was about to reply. I felt a hand on my mouth, I tried to struggle but that person was
holding a cloth to my mouth, and when I sniff something, every thing become blurry, and I went
unconscious.
When I woke up my eyes felt heavy, I tried to move but my movements were restrained, I can't move
my hands and legs they were tied with a rope. I panicked, and opened my eyes adjusting to the
surrounding, which seems to be unfamiliar. Then all the memories of what happened came like a
roller coaster in my head. I remembered what happened. I looked around and there was no one in
the room. Everything was quite luxurious.
Then suddenly the door opened, and came in the guy, who looked familiar as if I've seen him before,
but when my eyes met his, a chill ran down my spine and I gulped. He was the same guy who
bumped into me in the alley. How can I forget those pitch black eyes.
That man came closer and sit on the bed and tried to touch my cheeks but I moved back. His eyes
were scary, I was scared of him. He can also felt that, And he smirked. Which, made him look like a
handsome devil. He didn't say anything. Just kept staring at me with his scrutinizing gaze. It was like
his stare was piercing through my soul. Then with all the courage I asked. All in one breath.
"Who are y-you? Where am I? What do you want? Let me go!" Chloe asked panicked.
He gave me an amused look, and smirked. What's with him and all the smirking?
"W-what?" She stuttered.
He then started coming closer. I backed up a little. He then leaned in closer than my liking and
whispered in my ear, while licking my earlobe.
"You are Mine." He rasped making her heart freeze.
Did you like the chapter?

An honest rating will help the author to write the book. It's anonymous.
Chapter 2
Please press the STAR button lovelies...it means a lot....
Do follow me as it motivates me to write more free amazing stories...
*********
"You are mine." He husked making me freeze.
"W-what?" I trembled badly.
My words came out as a stutter. As, he moved back. Sweat beads appeared on my forehead. I felt
scared. My heart was pacing so fast. And my mind was blank. I couldn't think of anything.
"You heard me!" He mused.
But what is wrong with this guy. You can't just kidnap someone and say you are mine. I wanted to
put some common sense in his head, but he looks scary. I felt extremely intimidated by him.
"I-I'm not yours." I muster up the courage and spoke up.
He chuckled as if I said the most amusing thing, and his chuckle converted into a smile. And it
wasn't any genuine smile, it was a sinister smile. His eyes have some glint in them which is unknown
to me.
Smiling he caresses my cheek and I flinched back from his touch. Which, caused a change in his
demeanor. The smile was gone and replaced by a dark expression, his lips sealed into a thin line. He
holds my chin roughly in his harsh grip and pulled my face closer to his, a whimper left my mouth by
his rough hold. His nails were digging in my flesh. When we were dangerously close enough and I
can felt his breath on my face. He spoke menacingly.
"You are mine. Mine to do as I please." He rasped.

His words terrified me to no end. But the thing that shook me to my core and made my blood ran
cold in my veins were his eyes. The intensity and emptiness of his dark pitch orbs held a promise.
A promise to break me, possess me and to make me his for ever.
I closed my eyes shut, long forgotten the pain of his hold on my chin. I can't look in those pitch black
eyes. They scared me to this much extent that I started trembling with fear. Tears were rolling down
my eyes by now. I felt his fingers left my chin and are wiping my tears.
"Look at me Chloe." He hissed.
On hearing my name my eyes shot open. But I didn't look at him instead kept my eyes on the floor.
How does he know my name?
I saw he clenched his fist and then clenched it. as he growled.
"I said look at me!" He roared this time.
Horrified by his loud voice, I flinched back and looked at him.
"l-let m-me go P-please." My voice scared.
I pleaded, on this his jaw tightened. While his fingers made his way in to my hairs, he fisted my hair
in his grip,and pulled them hard. Making me scream out in pain. He seethed.
"You belong to me understood. The faster you accept it, the better it is for you." He warned me.
I bit my lower lip to suppress my cries. I felt his thumb on my lower lip. And the next moment his lips
were on mine. My eyes were wide open. I was numb for a moment until I felt his tongue licking my
lips for entrance. I sealed my lips in a tight line and started struggling hard. And my tears were not
stopping.
I felt a harsh tug on my hairs and a whimper left my mouth. Which he used as an opportunity and
slid his tongue in my mouth and started devouring it. My struggles were in vane his one hand was in
my hairs and other holding my waist tightly to keep me in place.
So I bit his tongue and he abruptly left me. While, whispering a chain of curses.
I was breathing heavily now. And the look he was giving me was terrific. Which, make a shiver to run
down my spine. I saw blood at the corner of his mouth. He wiped it with his thumb and looked at it .
( I am dead now)
Then suddenly there was a knock on the door which startled me. He stood up and said come in. A
young man came in he was handsome with sharp jawbone and muscular lean physique, with tan
complexion. He spoke while looking at me.
The tan complexion guy said. "We need to talk Andrew."
"Alright." Was Andrew's plane reply.
That guy left then Andrew looked at me and said.
"I'm not done babe. I'll be back."


Chapter 3
*************
Before, leaving Andrew came closer to me. I shrink back on thinking that what he'll do now.
But he leaned closer and unties my hands and legs. I couldn't stop myself from thinking why he is
untying me. Is he going to kill me now?
But he moved towards the wardrobe. And I looked at my hands while rubbing my wrists slowly.
There were dark red bruises on my wrists.
My eyes landed on the door and then the window, and idea of running came to my mind. But I was
startled when he spoke.
"Don't even think of running. That will lead you to worst consequences." He warned.
I was shocked that how can he know what I was thinking. But his threat scared me.
He threw a T-shirt and sweatpants on the bed. And left the room. I heard a clicking sound which
meant he locked the door.
I ran towards the door and locked it from inside .I was feeling angry, weak, suffocated. But I calmed
my self down and what just happens flash back in front of me.
My vision gets blurred by the tears.
"That bastard!" She cursed lowly.
My mind was full of all the questions like. How does he know my name, I don't even know him. The
first time I saw him was three months ago, I remembered him because of his dark eyes. I never saw
him again after that until now. What different thing happened in these three months, nothing.
Except that-
My breathing stopped when the reality hit me. In these three months when ever I left my house, I
felt as if someone was following me, or staring at me, I always ignored that. But now it is confirmed
that I was being stalked by him. And it all started after I bumped into him.
I sat on floor thinking how could I be so stupid. What will I do now. I just hope mom and Dad will
find me soon.
Sobbing, I stood up from the floor and went to the washroom.
I looked at my self in the mirror. My eyes were swollen because of crying and my hair were all
messed up. My clothes were dirty. And my lips were swollen. What just happened moments ago
played in my mind.
That bastard! How dare he touched me like that. He took my first kiss. I kept staring at myself in the
mirror and touched my lips. Again I felt the sensation of his soft, warm lips.
I hate him!
I sighed and locked the washroom door. And took a shower. It felt so good. There was a new tooth
brush there, so I used that. After, shower, I wrapped towel around me. And came in the room and
changed my clothes.
My hairs were soaking wet and I don't have dryer, so I let it be. But the droplets from my hairs were
making my shirt wet. It was white so quite a see through. It was reaching till my knees and was
loose.
I gasp when the door suddenly opened showing the heartless, ruthless person I never wanted to see.
My heart started pacing faster.
He moved towards me. I unintentionally moved back and was shocked that how did the door opened.
I'm sure I locked it.
He was looking at me intensely. He didn't say anything for a while. I didn't dare to look in his eyes.
He was holding a dish of food. But he just stood there not moving. I hesitantly looked at him and
found him looking at my body. My cheeks heat up by his scrutinizing gaze. My shirt was still wet. I
put my arms at my chest to cover it. That moved his attention directly to my eyes. And I lowered my
gaze.
He smirked and said
"You look hot in my shirt." Her breath hitch at his words.
He spoke huskily,while his eyes were shamelessly roaming on my body.
"And babe my voice is the doors lock. So don't think that by locking the door from inside will be of
any help." He mused.
The smirk never leaving him. He leaned towards me. I backed away. He is creepy!
"Here eat this." He ordered.
He put the dish with food on the bed side table. And came towards me. I step back, but he
immediately holds my waist and slammed me on his hard chest.
"So slim, so sexy." He said huskily in my ear. Tracing his nose on the crook of my neck and sniffed.
Giving me goose bumps all over my body. I tried to push him. But he only tightens his grip on my
waist.
He slightly kissed my neck. I was frozen . With that he left me standing there like a statue and left
the room while locking it from outside.
I sat on the bed, while shaking that what just happened. Why his lips felt so warm. The sensation of
his warm breathing on my neck.
What am I even thinking Ugh.
My stomach growled and I looked at the food. It looks good I took one bite to see something
happens. If it's poisonous or something but it's fine. So I ate all of it.
A sudden thought of running came in my mind. I looked around the room and saw a window. I went
towards it and tried to open it . But it was locked. I tried to open it with my hairpin like in the movies
I've seen but it wasn't working. I went to the washroom and there was a window at the corner, which
was open and I can pass through that easily...
I went down from the window with the help of bed sheets which I tied together and with the help of
it, I made it to the ground. I removed the dust from my clothes. And looked up on the upper floor and
saw...... ANDREW.....
He was on the upper floor looking at me intensely. My heart stopped beating with the terror of the
consequences. His expressions were telling me to stop but instead I ran as fast as I could I don't
know where I am. Where I'm going but I ran like my life depends on it. Which, really depends.
I hear door being slammed and loud thudding sounds at my back while running. But the next thing I
knew I was in air.

Chapter 4
**********
And next thing I was in the air. Strong muscular arms wrapped around my waist, and my back
collided with his hard chest. I was struggling in his hold. But he only tightens his grip on me. And he
seethed near my ear. His breath fanning my neck. Sending shivers to my body.
"You'll regret this." Andrew growled inhumanly making her heart to stop beating.
His words held a promise which scared me to no limits. I started struggling hard in his hold.
"let go!" Chloe cried out in utter fear and terror.

Instead, He roughly put me on his shoulder. Like a rag doll. And started walking back in the
direction of the house. I was screaming and hitting his back with all my might but it was of no use. I
noticed there were all woods over the place nothing could be seen at all. Just the sound of the dried
leaves being crushed under his boots. I was continuously hitting him. But he didn't even budge, then
I bit him hard on his shoulder.
He growled in pain.
Andrew: YOU!!
I didn't realize we were already in the house. He was walking up stairs. He opened one of the door
and just threw me on the floor of the unknown room. I growled in pain. He locked the door and
started taking predatory steps towards me. I backed away. But he held my upper arm tightly and
pulled me up facing him. His pitch black eyes were raging with anger. And he shouted on my face.
"Why didn't you listen to me!" He roared angrily.
He jerked me by holding my shoulders tightly. And with all courage I could gather up, I spoke.
"W-why should I listen to y-you. Just l-let me go. And I won't tell anyone." I muttered with much
difficulty and mustered up courage.
I was scared of him he was staring at me intently and the next moment he chuckled evilly.
And the way he spoke the next words dripping with venom made me to tremble fear.
"Let you go! Never, it will never happen. I'll take my revenge by using you. You are my key." He
mused making her scared and confused.
What the hell he's saying? Suddenly he held my waist and pulled me closer. I stared at him with wide
eyes and put my hands on his chest to keep distance. I was biting my lower lip to keep myself from
crying. He put his thumb on my lip and released it from my teeth.
"Don't bite them leave it for me." He grumbled making my eyes widened.
I jerked away after hearing his shameful words. But no use he was holding me firmly. His hand then
moved towards my neck. And it was going towards my cleavage. But I shouted.
Chloe shrieked out. "LET GO! YOU BASTARD!!!"
His eyes became darker if that was possible, and he instantly pulled my hair hard. Making me to face
him up. He was pulling so hard on my hair that my scalp was burning. I prevented my self from
crying by biting my inner cheek. He pulled harder.
"I'll make you my whore!" Andrew roared.
My eyes went wide on hearing this he didn't even let me speak and through me on the bed. My face
first hitting the bed. I didn't even get time to react he pulled me by my ankle towards him and start
hovering over me. I pushed his chest hard, but he held both my wrist on the side of my head. And he
leaned in to kiss me. I moved my face to the side and his lips landed on my cheek which trailed down
to my neck. I started struggling and was crying loudly now.
My cries and struggling has no effect on him. He bit my neck hard sucking and nibbling on it with
his teeth, I let out a shriek of horror. I was trembling like a leaf in the hold of the beast. All I felt was
fear towards him.
I cried out in horror. "Please let m-me go.... L-let go."
I tried once again. But he growled in anger. Making me shut my eyes in fear.
Andrew growled. "Stop struggling!!"
I felt him leaving my wrists. I saw he unbuttoned his shirt and removed it. My hands were free, so I
pushed him hard, it only increased his anger he didn't even budge and hold my both wrists with his
one hand above my head. And with his other hand he started ripping my shirt off. I cried out loud.
"N-NO!!! Please d-don't. No, no, no please... Let g-go...." I begged him but it fell on deaf ears.
I was crying horribly, but he didn't even listened, and he ripped the upper buttons of my shirt till the
stomach. Leaving me in my bra. I was screaming now. Begging him to stop... But he wasn't listening
he started kissing and biting all over my neck and collarbone.
I wasn't able to scream anymore my throat became dry and rough and my head start spinning I felt
dizziness. And I drifted in to darkness.

Chapter 5
************
Andrew POV:
I was completely lost in her she was beautiful she smells like vanilla and Lilly. Her skin was soft and
smooth against my rough hands. She was begging me to stop but I couldn't listen to her I was not in
my senses.
She was flawless, I wanted to take her at that moment I was angry that she tried to run away from
me I started kissing and biting her neck she was screaming but I wasn't in the mood of listening. I
sucked the spot hard and she jolted under me. I started removing my shirt I wasn't in my senses
anymore.
She pushed me which made me more anxious. I hold both of her hands above her head with one
hand and started ripping her shirt with the other hand. She was crying and screaming for me to
stop. But I was determined to take her right here right now. I tore her shirt.
Her beautiful chest was making me to do crazy things to her she was wearing pink bra and her chest
was moving up and down due to heavy breathing. At that time I forgot about my revenge. I just
wanted to devour this beautiful Goddess. I started kissing and biting her collarbone her struggles
were becoming less. As, if she was also enjoying this. I kissed hard on her collarbone to leave my
mark there. I moved my kisses towards her cleavage, she wasn't struggling I looked up on her face,
but she was unconscious. "Fuck!" He roared.
I moved back and looked at her unconscious form there were dried tears on her lashes and cheeks,
hickeys on her neck and collarbone, she was looking so pure and innocent. I felt little guilt. I wanted
her. I knew she wouldn't come to me by knowing who I am that is why I kidnapped her. But when I
found what's written in the file. I was outrageous I wanted to burn everything. But I made my plane
of taking my revenge by using her. She will also pay. She deserved it I will make her regret that why
she was even born.
Flash back...
When I was with Chloe. Ethan came and called me to my office. I was happy that finally I had the girl
on which I had my eyes for three months. When, I first saw her she was beautiful most importantly
her eyes which held me captive at that moment I knew I wanted her. And I get what I want. I didn't
care whether she liked me or not she is mine.
When we reached my office Ethan gave me a file.
Ethan: finally we have found the location and address of that Bastard!
I grinned widely now he'll pay I took the file from Ethan and sat down on my office chair. I read the
information and what got my attention was that bastard now has a weakness which is his daughter. I
opened the next page and was shocked to see his daughter's picture. In that picture with him it was
Chloe.
I yelled furiously.
"What the fu*k! Is this information confirmed?" He asked tensed.
"Yes." Ethan replied.
I was angry would be an understatement I was furious. I wanted to burn everything I wanted to kill
him. Rage was all I felt.
I calmed myself down. Then Ethan spoke.
"You know we already have his daughter. We can use it as an advantage." Ethan informed.
He is right. He is one of my most trusted men, and is like a brother to me. We are together from our
teenage days. I can blindly trust him. And in cases of Mafia he has the sharpest mind,he is really
good at handling all kind of situations with his clam demeanor.
I gave him a knowing smile. Showing that I got the point which he was implying. With that he left
the office.
I will kill that bastard. I will definitely kill him but in the worst way by torturing his daughter. *evil
laugh*
My revenge,this vengeance is everything to me. I will make them suffer. I'll use her as a key as a
mere object for my revenge.
He will beg me for death. I will make him feel the same pain, which I felt because of him. I will take
him to those extreme lengths of agony that he will pray for his death. But I will not let him die.
I was looking out of the window. And my eyes landed on the fragile girl who was trying to climb
down the window. When, she landed safely she removed the dust from her clothes. She didn't take
my threat seriously. Her eyes landed on me. I saw terror in her widened eyes as she made for a run.
End of flash back.

Chapter 6
********
Chloe (POV) :
My head was paining badly. I slowly started to open my eyes.
I woke up in a room which was different from the previous room in which I was kept. It was bigger
and more luxurious, and I was laying on a king-sized bed.
How did I end up here?
Then every thing came flashing back when I looked at my self.
Few upper buttons of my shirt were ripped.
Tears started to blur my vision by remembering his monstrous behavior with me.
If I wouldn't have fainted he wouldn't have stopped. By thinking this a sob left my mouth. I sat there
sobbing. When my tears were dried and I can't cry anymore.
I observed my surroundings I stared in the room and in the bathroom door to observe if he was
there.
But I didn't here anything, so I shakily stood up and went towards the bathroom .
I wanted to wash his hands off me. From all the places he touched me that bastard!
But I don't had anything to wear . I saw a cupboard and opened it and saw so many male clothes I
took out a shirt and a shorts and went to the bathroom and locked the door.
I went straight into the shower after striping. This warm shower was soothing. But my mind wasn't
at ease at all.
I don't know from how long I've been here . My parents would have been searching for me. They will
find me. My father will save me.
I will have to keep my self sane and just try to protect myself from that creeper.
I started rubbing my neck ,wrists, collarbone all those places where he touched me. As, if water will
remove his touch. My skin became rough and red due to rubbing.
I wrapped a towel around my body and brush my teeth and saw my reflection in the mirror. My eyes
were red due to crying. I saw a dark purple hickey on my neck and collarbone when I touched it I
hissed in pain.
I don't like his marks on me. I hate him. I hate him so damn much.
I wore those cloths and went in the room. I rub my hair with the towel.
And then sit on the couch. Suddenly my stomach growled. I was hungry.
I sat there staring in the room for anything. Which could be of any advantage but nothing.
There was just one walk in wardrobe, a dressing table, a king-sized bed and a large window.
I went towards the window and it was locked I saw outside it was like late afternoon. And were only
trees surrounding the house nothing just nothing else. I was on the second floor of the house I
thought. There was a glass door behind the curtain.
I walked towards the door and tried to open it but it was also locked. I saw through the glass door
there was a beautiful veranda and there was a beautiful pool with some chairs on the side. This is
beautiful.
Suddenly I heard a clicking sound and my head snapped towards the door and there came in an aged
woman of about 49 in the room with a tray which I think is food.
When she saw me she smiled and I just stared at her. She looked kind. She might help me.
I walked towards her she put the tray with delicious looking food on the side table.
I held her hand gently. She looked at me. And murmured.
"Your really beautiful." Woman murmured.
"Please can you help me. Please a guy kidnapped me. Help me please." I asked helpless.
"Eat your food. And I can't help you kid." Woman told her softly.
"I will not eat. Help me to go home please." She pleaded.
Someone growled behind me. Sending my heartbeat on Marathon race.
"You'll EAT!!" Came his gruff voice.
I looked back and froze there standing the monster in tux. Staring at me angrily. He snapped his
fingers and that women walked past me. I gave her a pleading look of don't go, but she looked at me
with pity and left.
His continuous stare was burning me. He then moved towards the door and locked it.
I watched him in horror. He marched towards me and I moved back. He stopped and spoke
"Eat NOW!" He warned.
"I will not eat. Let me go home." She demanded.
"I'm asking you last time. EAT. IT. RIGHT. NOW!" Hr roared angrily.
I moved a step back and shook my head in negative. I will not eat. I will rather die due to starving
but not eat until I go home.
From inside I was terrified but I can't show him, that I'm scared.
He took threatening steps towards me. He removed his coat and threw it on the bed and then
removed his tie.
His intentions aren't good.
I ran for the only safe spot which was the bathroom, but he held my arm and yanked me back
towards his chest. I put my hands on his chest to maintain some distance.
He took my hands and tie them with his tie behind my back. Fear crawled into my veins.
He sat on the couch near the bed and in an instant pulled me on his lap he forcefully pulled me
closer by crossing my legs around his waist.
I started struggling.
"You'll eat or you want me to feed you?" He threatened.
Slight smirk was playing on his lips. Idiot you have already tied my hands. I didn't answer him I was
struggling hard. And a slight growled erupted from his chest.
"You're making me horny woman. Stop moving ." He growled.
I stared at him with wide eyes on his shameless sentence. All the heat crept to my neck and cheeks,
and I stopped struggling.
He brought a spoon full of rice in front of my face and I turned my face away. I won't eat. But I kept
quit scared of his anger.
He put the spoon down and hold the nape of my neck and pulled me in to a kiss, I struggled and kept
my mouth shut, he squeezed my butt hard and a gasp left my mouth, taking that as an advantage he
started devouring my mouth.

After sometime. He moved back and I watched him with teary eyes. How dare he to touch me like
that, he was smirking and said.
"Do you want me to repeat it. Or you'll eat?" He warned.
I immediately shook my head, then nodded

And all the blush crept to my cheeks.
He then fed me all the food with spoon. And I silently ate not wanting him to repeat that act .
After that he removed me from his lap and opened my hands and said something which stopped my
life.
Andrew spoke a sentence which sealed her life. "We will be marrying in a week."

Chapter 7
************
Chloe POV:
He left after saying those words. I felt numb as if my life has stopped. I can't even breath properly.
My knees felt like jelly and I fell on the floor.
I sat there crying my life out. I don't know for how long I sat there and cried.
A knock on the door pulled me out of my trance. I looked up and saw the same aged women.
She saw me on the floor and put the tray of food on the bed side table and rushed towards me.
She holds my face in both of her hands and wiped my tears.
"Don't cry girl. You'll be fine shhhh." That woman consoled her.
I hugged her and cried, my tears were wetting her shirt, but she didn't care and patted my head and
comforted me.
"H-he said *sob* he will marry *sob* me after a week. I don't *sob* want it. I want to *sob* go home.
I'm just *sob* twenty." Chloe cried out.
"It's okay. Stop crying girl shhh. I'm here." That woman spoke.
I stayed in that hugging position for a while and my sobs died down after a while. I broke the hug
and cleared my face with my hands.
"What's your name girl?" That elderly lady asked.
"My name is Chloe. What's yours?" I asked softly.
"My name is Jessica. But everyone called me Jess. I work here as a head maid." That elderly woman
replied.
She smiled. I smiled back and asked her.
"Where am I? Do you know him? Are there more people who live here? Why he kidnapped me?" I
asked all the questions.
"I can't tell you where you are but this place is far away from the main city. And he is Andrew he is
rude and hard from the outside, but he is so soft and a good man from the heart. I raised him after
his parents. He is hurt. He is like my son, but he never shows it in front of anyone. And only Andrew
lives here and me and my daughter she is of your age we manage the house. And lastly I don't know
why he brought you here. He never brought a girl at home it's unlike him. And NO MORE
QUESTIONS. Eat your dinner." Jess told her sternly.
She said smiling. I just nodded and she left after locking the door.
I saw the food and events of morning came flashing in front of me. I ignored it and ate my food
silently. The food was delicious.
After dinner, I laid down on the bed and I felt sleepy there was no wall clock in the room. Ugh I can't
even know what time it is.
I saw the door and went towards it and tried to open it but it was locked, so I locked it from inside as
well. So that monster won't come inside but whom am I kidding his voice is the doors lock.
So I pulled the side table in front of the door. Now I'm little satisfied, so I went to bed and my
parents thought came in my mind. I know they would be searching for me.
It's more than 2 days I think I'm here. They will be hell worried. I hope they find me before he
forcefully marries me.
I don't understand what he wants from me. He said something about I'm being his key and revenge.
What did I ever do wrong to him. Why he is doing this to me.
I never had a relationship in my 20 years of lifetime. I know I'm beautiful with white milky skin and
hazel eyes with moose brown hair till my waist and a nice body.
Many guys wanted to be in relationship with me. But I avoided it I only wanted to be with the man I
love. I wanted the man I love to be my first in everything.
But this psycho stole my first kiss. I small tear stained my cheek. I hate him so much.
I want my answers and I'll ask him directly this time.
And I doze off to sleep.
The next morning
I woke up by the knock on my door . I jumped up and unfortunately fell on the floor. I groaned in
pain.
Then I asked who's there, and came the voice of Jess. I felt a relief and opened the door.
She looked at me in disbelief as how I locked the door and I just shrugged.
"Thank God that it is just me. Or boss would be so furious." Jess spoke concerned.
"Boss?" Chloe asked confused.
"Andrew every one called him boss." Jess informed.
She gave me my food and left.
It's been 3 days and I haven't seen Andrew. I'm happy that I don't have to see that monster but I also
want my answers.
I asked Jess about him she said he is out on a business trip. I wondered what kind of business he
does?
Today as always Jess brought my dinner and left. I ate my dinner.
I didn't have any cloths here to wear. So I wear the guy cloths in the cupboard of this room. Which, I
think is his.
I had fixed the couch in front of the glass door of the veranda. Taking in the beautiful view. The
whole day I just kept sitting there and looking at the view. And sometimes tear slipped my eyes
thinking about my life and I just sat there crying whole day.
It was late at night. I thought so because I was feeling sleepy.
I went towards the door and was locking it but it accidentally opened and I watched the door in
delight.
I looked out of the door and saw a hallway few other doors and stairs.
Jess would be asleep by now. So I slowly and quietly went towards the stairs and went upstairs.
The hall was empty and there was a large brown door in the middle.
I opened it and it wasn't locked. I went inside and there was a large office. Which, I think is his.
I went towards the table and hesitantly opened the drawers in first drawer there were few files. Not
important ones and in second drawer there was a black file.
I opened it and saw my father's pic and the file fell on the floor. I shakily kneel down to pick it.
But I saw there was a gun attached under the table and my breath hitched.

I stood up and then everything happened in an instant me slamming on the table with my back. My
wrists on each side of my head and my legs hanging down from the table.
And I opened my eyes in pain and saw him. ANDREW.

Chapter 8
**********
In an instant I was slammed on the office desk with my back hitting the desk hard.
An unbearable pain erupted through my back due to the force of hit and a small decoration piece
was slicing through my skin at the back.
My wrists were held firmly on both sides of my head. And my legs were hanging down of the desk.
And the most furious Andrew was standing in between my legs. And was hovering over me.
His eyes were pitch black. Jaw clenched and he was glaring at me. And held my wrists more tightly.
"AHH!! Please st-stop. You're hurting me." I cried out.
I was panicking and fear consumed me. He was looking monstrous as ready to kill me. He growled.
Coming near my face.
"How dare you! Who, let you out." Andrew hissed.
I just kept quite not looking him in his dark pitch eyes. And I was biting my lips to stop the screams
of pain erupting because of my back. Due to his ferocious grip.
"SPEAK WOMAN!!!" He snarled.
He growled and put more pressure on my wrists and upper body.

"AHH!!! STOP PLEASE *sob* .STOPPPPP..." I screamed in pain.
I started crying and screaming for him to stop. My tears were not stopping. It was unbearable.
In an instant he let go of my wrists and hold my upper arms in really tight grip. And jerked me up.
Now I was sitting on the desk, and he was standing in between my legs and holding my arms.
I stared at him in fear. With quivering chin and trembling lips. Sobs were ready to come out. But I
bit my inner cheeks to stop my self from crying.
My back was hurting like hell. And I looked at him in the eyes, and he was looking at me with pure
anger.
"What are you doing here?" He spoke calmly looking at me but I averted my eyes. And kept silent.
Scared if any of my words will piss him off more.
He jerked me again and bring his hand towards my thick silky locks and pulled them hard making
me look at him in the eyes.
"W-why are you doing a-all this?" I asked.
I gather the courage to ask him this. But he just glared at me still pulling my hair. So I continued
and with lot of courage I asked
"What is it between you and my father? Why kidnapping me?" She asked with little courage she has.
His hold on my hair and arm became tight. And he said.
"You'll just listen to me or else I'll kill you father." He threatened me.
I stared at him wide eyes. I know that he is capable of anything. And this only fueled my anger. I
stared at him directly in the eyes with my teary eyes and shouted.
"What are you a God or something. I am not scared of you. My father will find me before your force
full marriage. I will leave one day soon." I burst out in anger.
I shouted all this on his face and regretted saying it at that instance. His eyes became the darkest
shade of black. And his nose was flaring due to anger.
His steel like hold on my arm and hair was unbearable. I struggled and in less than a second a hard
slap landed on my right cheek .
A stinging pain erupted in my face. And my face was bend to the side due to the force of the slap. I
remain statue in that position holding my cheeks. New set of tears stained my cheeks.
He then holds my left butt in one hand and right thigh in one hand and pressed his hard member on
my women hood .
My eyes widen in fear. I stared at him, and he was no normal Andrew he was looking like a monster.
I put my hands on his chest and pushed him.
But he pressed hard on my women hood and whimper left my mouth, and he said.
"You are my mine. Your father that piece of shit can't save you. And I'll keep you till eternity." He
snickered at my face.
He then holds my chin in tight grip and while his other hand was in my hair pulling it mercilessly .
He kissed me with full of rage, anger, passion, lust he was kissing and biting my lips hard. I didn't
respond and frozen there. I pushed his shoulders, but he only increased the pressure of his hold.
He was brutally assaulting my lips and it was hard to draw breath he asked for entrance but I kept
my lips sealed.
He then pressed his member hard on my women hood ,I jolted and gasp left my mouth. And he
slipped his tongue inside my mouth and started devouring it.
I was pushing him continuously but in vain. Due to out of breath I felt dizzy . I pushed him harder
and he left my mouth and pressed his forehead against mine, and we both were breathing heavily.
I kept my eyes down don't want to see this monster in front of me. I tried to stand but he didn't
budge. And said
"Because of this stunt of yours. We will marry tomorrow." Andrew stated.

Chapter 9
*************
"Because of this stunt of yours. We will marry tomorrow." Andrew stated.
I stared at him with fear all over my face. This can't happen. He can't ruin my life. And I stared at
him pleading with tears in my eyes.
But he just moves away from me he picked the file from the floor which was dropped by me when he
slammed me on the desk.
With that he left the room .leaving me there alone in my misery.
I tried to stand straight but fell on floor due to piercing pain at my back.
I touched my back and I saw blood covering my whole hand, and I was just staring at my bloodied
hand and was feeling numb.
Suddenly someone came running into the room and a gasp left from that persons mouth.
I felt someone kneeling down and touching my face to make me look at that person.
And I saw a worried face of Jess. She didn't utter a word and looked at me with pity. Well what else
she can do. She can't go against that monster.
She helped me stood up and took me to his room. And luckily he wasn't there.
She made me sat on the couch. My back pain was unbearable I could feel some liquid flowing down
at my lower back.
Jess went somewhere I don't know and immediately came back with a first aid kit.
She sat next to me and started cutting my shirt from the back from where I was bleeding. I gasped
by the cold touch of scissors at my back.
And she stopped immediately as if thinking that she hurt me.
"Lock the door p-please." She pleaded.
She sighed but nodded and locked the door and cut the shirt so it can be removed.
She gasped at my wound and said.
"Your cut is very deep it will take a month to heel and it needs stitches. With what did he hit you."
She exclaimed shocked.
There was a lot of concern in her voice. But I kept quit.
After cleaning all the blood she told me to bear the pain because she was going to stitch my cut now.
And she started when first the needle pierced my skin. I screamed it was so painful. Each time the
needle pierced me I screamed with pain. While, clutching the mattress of the couch.
And finally she stopped and I breathed heavily. She applied some ointment on the wound. And on my
arm also which I didn't notice had a bruise now.
"It's okay. You will be fine." Jess spoke.
She gave me a weak smile. And I just nod.
"How did you know to stitch the cut?" I asked.
She stared at me for a while as if thinking of an answer.
"I often do it . It is one of my duties." Jess said.
I frowned.but nod any way.
"Go freshen up. I'll be back." Jess told me.

With that she left the room. And with so much difficulty I went to bathroom, freshened up.
I saw my reflection in the mirror and my eyes, were red due to crying my face pale, arm with dark
bruises. And I turned a little to see the wound and my eyes widen it was of at least 6 inches dark
purple from the sides and lots of stitches were there.
A small tear left my eye but I wiped it away.
I wore the pajamas and dress shirt without wearing a bra.
After sometime Jess came back with chicken soup . I didn't have any appetite.
But she made me drink it, so I can eat pain killers. After having pain killers. She was about to left
when I asked her.
"Where is he?" I asked sotly.
"He left, I don't know where. After he woke me up and send me on the restricted floor to get you."
Jess informed.
"Restricted?" I asked confused.
"No one is allowed to go there." Jess said.
I didn't bother to ask why because I already got the little glimpse of what's in there.
She gave me a weak smile and left. I stood up wincing and locked the door.
I lay down on the bed on my front so my wound won't get hurt.
I gave my self a talk that whatever happens I will not marry him.
I'll do everything as he wanted but at the time of acceptance I will deny him, and he won't be able to
do anything in front of the guests.
With this little plan of mine I drifted into deep Slumber.
I woke up by the knock on the door. And stood up immediately by wincing due to pain.
I heard jess calling me through the door. I felt relief and I opened the door.
"Hurry up girl. Today is your wedding go take shower. The beautician will be here to make you
ready. Go hurry up." She spoke hurriedly
I nodded and took shower with much difficulty because of my wound and ate breakfast which Jess
left for me on the couch.
The beautician came and made me ready. When they were done I looked at my self in the mirror,
and I was looking gorgeous.
I didn't do much makeup at all on daily basis. But today in makeup I was looking stunning.
I asked one of the girls for phone so that I can talk to my friend for letting out nervousness, and she
gave me her phone happily.
So I excused my self and called my father, and he picked up immediately.
"Hello." Dad's voice came.
"D-Dad." My voice cracked.
My voice broke.
"Chloe where are you? Are you OK?" Dad asked.
His voice was filled with concern.
"Dad help me. A guy kidnapped me, and he is forcefully marrying me today. Please trace this number
and come to that location. Please save me Dad." I whispered.
A knock on the door startled me I immediately cut the call and gave it back to the girl.
All the time I talked like whispering with my dad so the girls won't here me.
Jess came in and complemented me of how beautiful I looked I thanked her. And asked the
beautician to attend my marriage ceremony they were hesitant at first but agreed. Because I told
them if I cried, so I would be needing them to fix my makeup.

I was happy that now dad will locate the location of phone because that girl was also coming . I will
be free.
The girls left me. I was feeling so pathetic. It could have been the best day only if the person whom
I'm marrying loves me.
But this monster hates me and I hate him much fewer more hours and I'll be free.
When we reached the place. It was beautiful. I entered with Jess by my side. The beautician were
standing near the stage and all seats were empty no guests. And I paled. Few boys in tux were
standing near the stage. One was looking quite familiar. And all of them were handsome.
The decoration was amazing at the back was a beautiful lake .
Then my eyes landed on him! He was looking at me with his intense stare up and down. He was
wearing a tux. And looking handsome monster.
Jess led me to the stage and made me stand in front of him. I kept my eyes down not bothering to
look at him in the eyes.
Inside my head I was desperately waiting for my father to come and save me.
The priest started and then asked me if I accept Andrew Williams as my husband.
I kept quiet.
The priest asked again. I still kept quiet.
Andrew roughly hold my upper arm and pulled me towards himself I winced in pain. He glared at me
as if warning me to deny him.
A screeching sound of car came to my ears and I looked him in the eyes and said
"I don't accept him as my husband." I spoke.

Chapter 10
***********
"I don't accept Andrew Williams as my husband." I yelled.
I said it on his face. I was feeling confident. That now I will be safe. Safe from this monster.
Everyone looked at me shocked as if I've committed a sin.
His grip on my arm tightened in a bone crushing way.
I know it very well that it will leave a bruise on my arm. And a whimper left my mouth. I shouted at
him.
"Let go!!! You're hurting me!!!" She cried out.
Andrew pulled me towards himself only inches apart from my face he spoke in a most calm way.
"You have dug your own grave love." He snickered.
And his words sends shivers of fear down my spine.
He gave me the most evil smile. And let go of my arm.
His calmness was giving me heart attack. Sweat was dropping down from my forehead.
We were staring at each other. When, he looked straight at the gate with his evil smirk. I stared at
his way.
There stood my father with my mother crying. She ran towards me.
I also took first step. But a large hand stopped me by holding my wrist.
And he pulled me flushed towards his hard chest.

I stared at Andrew's face with hatred. I struggled, for him to let me go, but he held me tightly by my
waist.
I looked at my mom she was standing in the middle with one guy standing in front of her. Not letting
her to come towards us.
He was one of those guys who are standing near Andrew when I entered here.
My father just stayed there staring at Andrew. In pure shock written all over my fathers face. I
called my father loudly.
"Dad help me!!" I screamed.
Andrew pulled my hair in a most paining way that I screamed my lungs out in pain.
As hearing my painful scream my father came out of his trance and yelled out loudly.
"Leave her. You asshole!" My dad yelled.
He ran towards me but other mans of Andrew held my father's arms tightly, so he won't run.
My mother on the other hand tried to break free from that guys hold. And was continuously crying.
Andrew laughed like a maniac while still pulling on my hair. His evil laugh scared me to the core. He
stared at me while laughing and said.
Andrew: Do you think of me as a fool . Did you think that little plan of yours won't be noticed by me.
How naive you are love.
All the air sucked out of my lungs. In shock and fear I dared to look him in those pitch black orbs.
And I only saw evil in his eyes. He paused staring at me. Then continued.
"I knew about your plan from the beginning. In fact, I wanted you to call your filthy father for help.
So he can see what it feels like, To see your loved ones in pain. And you won't be able to do
anything." He mused.
He said the last part by looking at my Dad. He let go of my hair and said to my Dad in calm tone.
"Now watch how I'll make your daughter marry me. And make her life like hell. And you will not be
able to save her." He hissed.
A gasp left my mouth by his horrifying words and I tried to run. But in vain he holds my wrist tightly
and said.
"Stop this. And accept it. Or you'll regret." He warned.
"No. Let go." I struggled.
"Don't do this please. Let her go." My mom yelled crying.
My father was struggling to get free from their hold .
Next thing I know Andrew pulling out his gun and shot my father. I stared in front of me with wide
eyes.
The bullet hit my fathers right leg, and he fell down blood was oozing out from his leg, and he was
shouting in pain. My mother was screaming.
Priest and the girls looked pale by this horrified scene they were scared it was written all over their
faces.
Hot tears ran down my eyes and I started struggling from Andrew's grip on my wrist to let go. But in
vain he smiled evilly. I started hitting his hard chest with my tiny fists but no use. He then spoke in
calm voice.
"Marry me. Or next will be your mother." He hissed at my face.
He spoke near my ear making my eyes widen in fear. I gave him a one pleading look, but he wasn't
looking normal. As if he wanted us, me, my father to get hurt. He was enjoying my fathers blood.
My father was crying in pain but still managed to say.
"D-don't Chloe." My father mumbled.
"Tsk tsk tsk. Then you have to die." Andrew hissed.
He pointed his gun at my father. I can't think anything I just wanted to save my parents.
"STOP.... S-stop..*sob*. Please *sob* I'll marry *sob* y-you." I cried.
Andrew gave priest the signal to continue priest asked me if I accept Andrew as my husband. But
this time I accepted and hot tears wet my cheeks.
My father was yelling not to do this and was laying on the ground in pain and my mother was crying
hysterically .
Priest asked same to Andrew that he accept Chloe as his wife. He said
"I do."
He said it three times and priest said your married you may now kiss the bride.
Andrew stared at me but I kept my eyes down. He then looked at my father and gave him a wink
with a smirk.
Then he crashed his lips on mine and gave a rough, passionate kiss. I kept my lips sealed in a thin
line, and he pulled my hair in a painful grip a scream was about to come out of my mouth when he
entered his tongue in my mouth devouring it mercilessly. I was becoming breathless and felt dizzy. I
tried to push him but no use but with all my force I shoved him away and suck in large gulps of
breath.
He looked at me and smirked while rubbing a thumb at his lips. He said.
"Take them away." He said to his men who moved towards my parents. And I started to panic.

"N-no no leave them. You can't do this. Please stop please let them go please." I pleaded.
I said all this while holding his collar with both my fists and looking at him straight in the eyes.
"No can do love." He rasped.
"YOUR A MONSTER. I HATE *sob* YOUUUUUU. I *sob* hate you. *sob* ." I screamed.
I felt dizzy my legs go weak my body felt numb and while whispering I hate you to my monster
husband I drifted in to darkness.

Chapter 11
**********
Slowly I started to open my eyes. And adjusted with the light in the room.
I tried to sit but a horrible pain shot through my back.
I looked at my surroundings. I was in the same room. His room.
I then looked at my self. At my white dress. And the events came crashing down.
I abruptly stood up still felt dizziness. But was able to make it towards the door. But it was locked. I
banged the door multiple times, shouted for anyone to open but no one came.
I slide down the door and sat there putting my head in my hands.
"W-what have I done?" I whispered to myself .
I'm married to him now. He has my parents. I can't escape. He will make my life a living hell.
New set of tears stained my cheeks. How will I escape him now. How will I save my parents.
"What will I do *sob* ." I sat there crying my eyes out. Suddenly the clicking sound of door startled
me.
And I moved away on the floor from the door. And the door opened up and he came in. In his tux and
properly jelled hair.
He then locked the door. And turn towards me. I tried to stand from the floor but it was painful. My
back was paining badly because of that wound. And I fall on my butt.
He started walking towards me. But I didn't look his way and tried to stand again with the help of
the bed and eventually succeeded in standing up properly facing him.
He took few steps towards me. But I didn't budge from my place. I will not let him break me. I will
not show him any fear.
He stood there staring at my eyes. There was something different in his eyes. Which, I don't
understand.
He put forward his hand to stroke my cheek but I quickly slapped his hand away. And asked in my
strong tone.
"Where are my parents?" I asked with courage.
He just stared at me calmly. But after a long silence. He said
"They are alive." Was his plain reply.
A relief washed over me. And I let out a breath of relief. Then I gathered the courage and asked.
"Why are you doing this. What did my father do to you? That you are ruining my life to make my
father suffer." I asked.
His eyes became dark in an instant, and he pulled me close by holding both of my upper arms. And
spoke in calmest way.
"You are not allowed to ask me questions. And don't talk to me in a loud tone. Keep your voice low."
He warned.
"WHY ! Why I am not allowed? You married me. I have all the rights to know. Tell me why are you
doing this." I asked angrily.
He became furious his hold on my arms tightened.
"Talking about rights!! Huh!! Then today you'll fulfill the rights of a wife. By pleasuring me." He
hissed.
And all the air left my lungs. And my eyes widened in fear. And a tear left my eye about thinking of
his previous monstrous acts.
Something flickers in his eyes, and He then let go of me and went towards the wardrobe. Took out
his cloths and went in to the bathroom.
I sighed in relief when I heard the shower running. I wiped my tears. And went towards the
wardrobe to find something to wear. And there was as usual only his clothes. So I took one of the
largest shirt and shorts. When, I came out I saw him standing in front of the dressing table. Only in
towel covering his lower side. And his bare back was towards me, and he was so muscular.
I quickly looked away and went in the bathroom. And locked the door. I tried to unzip my dress but it
was impossible for me to do it myself. And also because of the unbearable pain.
After lots of tries and pain I opened the door and peaked outside and saw him laying on the bed.
With his one arm behind his head on the bed board.
I don't know what to call this beast, so I just said.
"Can you call Jess. I need her help."
He raised his one brow. And asked.
"Help? In what?"
I hesitated but said
"In unzipping my dress." I mumbled.
"She is not here. Let me help you." He gave an extra tune to word help and stood up with a smirk.

Chapter 12
**************
"She's not here. Let me help you." He said while standing up and coming towards my direction.
I immediately tried to close the door. But he was fast enough to put his feet between the door. And
opened it widely.
He came inside the bathroom and I backed away. He took steps towards me but with his each step I
move two steps back.
But I bumped into the long mirror on the wall. And started feeling nervous, scared and panicked. I
tried to get my self together and said.
"N-no. I'll m-manage." I stutter and I hate it...
He was wearing loose white T-shirt. And sweatpants. His hairs were wet because of recent shower.
And he was staring at me with a smirk.
If I wouldn't have met him in those circumstances I would have definitely fallen for his charms. But
now I knew better. What a monster is hidden behind his charms.
I came out of my thoughts when his fingers stroked my cheeks.

I immediately turn my face away from his touch as if his touch burns me.
His face becomes hard and his jaw clenched, and he coldly spoke.
"Turn around." He ordered.
I looked at him while shaking my head in negative and backing away from him more as if possible I
was trying to get in the wall.
"I d-don't need your help. I'll manage."
I tried to walk past him but in an instant he put his hand on the wall on the side of my head blocking
me from leaving.
"I didn't ask. I told you to turn around."
With that said he harshly turn me around by my shoulders. A sharp pain erupted through my back
and I wince. But I bit my lower lip to stop my self from screaming. I was not wearing any bra.
Because of the wedding dress and the wound. And it scared me.
Now we both were looking in a mirror and my back was touching his chest slightly.
He then moved few strands of my hair which were coming out from the hair bun to my shoulder.
His fingers went down to my waist he started to open the nodes so that my dress would loosen up a
little .
Then his hands came up, and he open the first two hooks. He then started opening my zip slowly he
went down till the end of the zip .
Then he slowly brings his hand up while touching my spine and I jolted at his touch. To which he
gave a deep husky chuckle.
I stir a bit and was about to turn around, but he stopped me by placing his hand on my shoulder.
With little pressure. And a small shriek left my mouth and I winced in pain.
I wish it was gone unnoticed by him. But unfortunately he noticed and immediately pulled his hand
back.
He then out of now where pulled my dress down. Making my one shoulder to be bare in front of him.
He was keenly looking at my back. When, I spoke.
" W-what are yo---- AHHHHHHH!!!!"
My sentence died in the middle. When he touched my wound and I screamed in pain.
"How did this happened? It looks fresh?" He spoke confused.
I was holding my dress to cover my bare shoulder.
First he was examining it with concern. Then in the blink of an eye he turned me around and said in
the deadliest calm tone.
"Don't tell me you tried to pull a stunt on yourself." He spoke angry.
That did it for me and all my panic went away and replaced by anger.
"I haven't tried to kill my self. You can't break me that easily." She hissed.
He was looking at me with anger and confusion, so I continued.
"This wound was given by non other than you!"
I pointed my index finger towards him as if accusing him.
"When you slapped me and violated me on your bloody office desk."
He was looking shocked by my out burst. So I used the opportunity and pushed him out and closed
the door immediately. And locked it.
Few tears leaked my eyes . I wiped them away and took a shower. After wearing his button up shirt
and shorts.
I stayed in the bathroom. Afraid to think what he'll do when I'll go out. But after a long time. I
peeked out and the room was all empty.
So I came out and sat on the bed. He was now where to be seen. I saw a dish with food on the bed
side table. I was hungry so I ate all the food.
I felt sleepy, so I stood up to lock the door. But stopped in mid way. Thought of me being married to
him came back. I just stood there thinking.
( What if he forced him self on me. What if he makes me sleep with him. What if he kills me. What if.)
And my thoughts of 'what if. 'Dies when he came in the room he was holding a first aid kit I assume.
Then he locked the door.
I looked at him. He took a step forward and I took two steps back and hit the bed and fell on it lightly
while sitting position.
He then came forward and said.
"Sit straight on the bed. And remove your shirt." He ordered.
I gawked at him. With wide eyes staring at him with fear. He sighed then said.
Andrew Jess is not here. So she just called and informed me to do the dressing of your wound. Or it
will get infected.
I just stared at him and didn't do anything. He then moved forward. And opened the first button of
my shirt.
I backed away and hold my shirt tightly in my hands and shook my head in negative and spoke.
"N-no. I don't want it. I'll manage." I stuttered.
His jaw clenched. And his hands turned into fists. Then he spoke.
"LISTEN!! And listen well... I'm gonna rip that shirt of yours and do the dressing of your wound.
While, you sit naked in front of me."
I looked at him with wide eyes, terrified of his words. He then continued
"Or else open few buttons of your shirt and make your shoulder and halfback bare. So I can treat the
wound."

He looked at me. And when I didn't do anything. He said.
"Fine then." He moved forward but I stopped him immediately.
"N-no. No...wait." I stopped him.
I undid few upper buttons and pull the shirt little down. Now my one shoulder and halfback was bare
in front of him.
I noticed he took in a sharp breath. I felt the bed dipped behind me.
He silently cleaned my wound, then he put the ointment. I winced sometimes. But he would gently
blow on it. And then he did the dressing of the wound.
He stood up and said.
"It's done... Did you eat?"
I pulled my shirt up cautiously, closed all the buttons and merely nodded towards him. He went to
the bathroom.
Why is he showing concern now. When, all he did is tortured me.
I sighed and hurriedly pick the cushion from the bed and laid on the couch with difficulty.
I heard the door open. Then shuffling in the room. Then it stopped. Did he go to slee---
My thoughts were cut in between when I was in the air ,lifted by strong arms. I shot open my eyes.
And saw him carrying me towards bed. I started struggling.
"What are you doing? Let me down." I spoke scared.
"Okay." Was his plain reply.
With that he laid me down on the bed. I panicked what if he forces himself on me. But then he
moved towards the couch. I breathed in relief. But when he came back with cushion my breathing
hitched.
He then silently laid down beside me. So I scooted away from him. Then after some time I drifted in
to sleep.

Chapter 13
****************
I tried to open my eyes ,bright sunlight was making it impossible for me to open my eyes but
eventually I managed to open them . And blinked few times to adjust to the light.
When I tried to move. I was not able to move . Then I felt it a hot breath at the back of my neck and
shoulder and a strong arm holding my waist so tightly that if he loosened his hold a little I will
vanish.
Then it dawned on me that he was spooning and cuddling me. My heart beat increased. At that
moment I felt really weird. Because I felt really comfortable and warm in his hold. I tried to wriggle
out from his hold but no use. He was strong. And my struggles only increased his hold to become
more tight on me.
A low growl from him gives me chills all over my body. And I stopped wriggling. And pretend like I'm
still slept.
After couple of minutes which looked like hours. I felt his movement behind my back. And when I
just felt he is leaving.
He snuggled his face in the crook of my neck and sniffed from my hair.
My eyes shot open that instant. And I pushed him away. And he fell down on the floor. He groaned in
pain. And I immediately stood up from the bed.
As he was not expecting me to push him. He glared at me. And I glared back at him. But a knock on
the door startled me .
Andrew stood from the floor his hairs were messy ,his shirt all frizzy. Over all, he looked handsome.
Only if he was good from heart as well.
I went towards the door. And stood little behind him. He opened it and from my view I saw a
beautiful girl of my age standing there with lots of shopping bags.
I observed her she was wearing a decent knee-length dress and on that she was wearing apron. She
might be two to three inches shorter than me. Her hair were black and placed in a neat clean
ponytail. Her eyes were black like her hair ,small nose,beautiful features over all she looks the young
version of Jess.
Why I haven't seen her before. She never came to me. Might be possible this monster didn't allow
her.
My train of thoughts was broken by non other than Andrew. When he closed the door after collecting
the bags from that girl.
He then turned towards me and passed me the bags. I frowned when I looked at the bags then at his
face. He read my expressions and on that he said.
"These are the cloths and the things of your need." He stated.
I just stared at him. Not giving any reply. Then he put the bags on the bed and headed to the
wardrobe took out his suit and put it on the bed then headed to the bathroom.
I sigh in relief. And looked at the bags. I opened them one by one And they were full of all the latest
branded cloths. Makeup, all type of products, and undergarments.
My eyes widen when I saw sexy lingerie, night gowns, which to my astonishment were all of my size.
Why would I need them. I will never wear these in front of him.
I opened his wardrobe to which one side was empty for my cloths I thought. And I placed all my
cloths and every thing in the wardrobe.
I took out the cloths for me and came out. To my surprise Andrew was now where to be seen. So I
went to the bathroom. Did my daily routine and shower. Then I wore a pink dress till my thigh and
wore black tights and came out.
Suddenly I was about to get out of my skin. When the same girl with bags from earlier came out
from the side and scared the hell out of me. I placed my hand on my heart to calm it down a little.
And she was laughing all this time. As, if she had planned it to scare me.
When she was done with laughing. She wiped her tears which occurs due to laughing so hard. She
then came in front. And said.
"Hi... I'm Elizabeth. But you can call me Eli. And I work here." The girl spoke.
And she gave me her pearly wide smile. And it caused me to smile back.
"Hi. I'm Chloe." I replied.
"I know you very well. I've listened a lot about you."
I frowned, she knows about me but from whom. When, I was about to ask. She spoke again.
"I'm here to do the dressing of your wound." Eli said.
I didn't say any further. And sat on the bed. She did the dressing. I winced a little when it stings. It
still hurts a lot. When, she was done. She spoke.
"If you took good care of it. It will be fine soon."
When I was about to answer her she spoke again.
"Oh no! She will kill me. Let's go. Boss is waiting for you on the dinning table."
I looked at her baffled. Will he not lock me in the room anymore. I tried to spoke. But she holds my
hand and started dragging me out to the stairs. And lead me to the dinning room. In our walking I
managed to ask .
"Who will kill you?" I asked concerned.
"My mom. Now maintain yourself."
She released my hand and I immediately maintained my self. She then started walking into the living
room. Then towards dinning area I followed her quietly.
When we reached there I looked at Andrew sitting in first chair of the dining he then through his
eyes told me to sit beside him. I quietly moved and sat beside him. Jess brought our breakfast on the
table and before leaving she gave me a heart-warming smile.
We both silently ate our breakfast none of us spoke. But I wanted to ask him about how did he got all
the cloths of exactly my size. But I ignored it. Not bothering to ask him. Because the bigger things
were going on in my mind.
That where are my parents. Did he let then go or he kidnapped them as well.
Clearing of a throat pulled me out of my thoughts. I looked up at him, and he stared at me for a
while then spoke.
"As you are my wife. You must follow few rules."

I glared at him. But he with his poker face continued.
"Rule 1 # You'll do all the chores of the house.

Rule 2 # you'll make dinner every night.
Rule 3 # you are not allowed on the third floor.
Rule 4 # your will not use any phone in the house.
Rule 5 # And don't Even think of escaping.
Because that will lead you to your parents suffering."
He said with a smirk. My heart squeezed at the mentioning of my parents.
"Where are my parents?"
I asked without stammering and tried to sound strong. He smirked and said.
"They are under my watch. But they are fine yet!"
I looked at him more like glared at him .
"You've married me. Then why are you still keeping them. Let them go."
"I've married you. That doesn't mean I consider you my wife. You are nothing to me but just a mere
slave ."
A tear left my eyes. And I abruptly stood up to slap him. But he was fast enough to hold my wrist
before it could touch his face.
He looked at me ferociously. And yanked me towards him. I collided with his chest. I tried to move
back, but he didn't let me moved. And came near my ear and whispered.
"Follow all the rules. Because, you will not like the punishments. Love."
With that said he left. And I collapsed on the seat holding my head.

Chapter 14
I collapsed on the seat holding my head. And tears kept streaming on my cheeks. I felt someones
hand on my back. I looked up to saw Jess looking at me with hurt expression on her face. She rubbed
my back in a comforting way. Slowly and gradually I stopped crying.
"It's okay honey, everything will be fine. Shh...." Jess spoke.
Out of now where Eli came screaming on top of her lungs. We both jumped in shock and looked at
her. She ran towards us and immediately jumped and stood on the dining chair ,she started
screaming.
"HELP ME !!!.." Eli screamed.
She pointed downwards. And I looked down in horror to see a large, scary cockroach coming
towards us. I also screamed in a high pitch voice and stood on my chair.
"OH MY GOD!! COCKROACH..." I yelled.
Eli and I, we both were jumping on the chair and screaming on top of our lungs.
Jess was trying to move the cockroach away. But suddenly someone came running towards us. He
was the same guy whom I saw in the room when Andrew kidnapped me. And also on the wedding
day.
He was holding a gun ready to attack and was breathing heavily. Sweat was coming down from his
forehead.
When I saw the gun in his hand I was shocked and scared at the same time.
"What happened?" He asked.
"C-cockroach." Eli stuttered.
She pointed towards the cockroach ,he looked down then at us with the most scary expression. And
muttered something under his breath, more like curses.
"Come down now!" He spoke a little angry.

We looked at him horrified, and we both didn't budge from our place.
Jess was silently standing on the side and watching us, and telling us through her eyes , to come
down.
"It's gone come down."
He spoke in calm way this time. We both looked down to confirm that the cockroach was gone, and
indeed it was gone, so we slowly came down.
That guy gave a knowing look to Jess, he put the gun back on his waist band, and looked at me once
then left.
I sighed in relief but then I heard Eli's 'ouch' Jess hit her on the head. And now she was rubbing her
head and said.
"Sorry mom, but that cockroach was after me." Eli mumbled.
She then lovingly hugged her mom while mumbling sorry.
Jess hit her again slowly on the head. I know Eli looked like Jess but I didn't know that she was her
daughter. Looking at them like this made me remember my memories with my mom. My heart
squeezed in pain. But I ignored it.
Then I cleared my throat to get their attention. They both looked at me. And I spoke.
"Um... Can you tell me the chores which I have to do?"
They both looked at me with sad face. But I had already made my mind. I won't let him hurt my
parents. I won't give him any chance to punish my parents. He can torture me to death. But how
much I knew him till now, is that he will not punish me, he will punish my parents to torture me. And
I will do everything to stop him.
"I am sorry." Jsaid with sad face. Why is she sorry for his doing.
"Don't be sorry. You didn't do anything. And on the other hand I get bored all day. So it will be fun
doing all the chores with you people around." I spoke.
She then smiled at me. And told me about all the chores which I have to do every day. And it was
quite tough. But still I'll do it.
I cleaned all the rooms on the second floor which includes his room as well as four other guest
rooms, I cleaned the living room. A gym. And I was tired as hell. But still making of dinner was left.
I noted that all the things in this large mansion was deadly expensive and luxurious. And I gather a
lot of information about the mansion, I discovered a gym big enough for 10 peoples workout, A
freaking theater with a larger , no more than larger LED and a lot of big cushions on the floor. A
large swimming pool at back side. A beautiful garden in front.
And in basement there was laundry area, but on a far corner there was a door, which had a lock on
it. And it gives the creepy feeling.
Basically I checked most parts of the mansion but only 3rd floor was left. Which, I'm sure one day I'll
find out something against him from his office.
Its was 7:30,I made my way towards the kitchen to prepare dinner. Jess and Eli already left to their
quarters. Which, are at the back side of the mansion.
I was making chicken lasagna with french salad. When, I was done. I was feeling so hungry and tired
as hell.
So I put my food in the plate and started eating my food on the dining table. I moaned when the
flavors melted in my mouth. I am an excellent cook. I gave my self a high five. Weird I know.
When I was done. I cleaned my dishes. Put his dinner on the table. And went to the guest room.
Which, was far to the other end of his room. I had already taken my needed things and already
shifted them in that guest room.
I went in changed my cloths into pajamas. And drifted to sleep.
In the sleep I felt a tingling sensation on my cheek and ear, I moved a bit but ignored it. My
imagination, puff.
In the morning I woke up and it was 7. Then my eyes landed on the door which was open to my
surprise. But I've locked it.
Then those tingling sensation at night came to my mind . And a shiver of fear ran down my spine.
He came here at night.

Chapter 15
I stood up and took my cloths. And went to the bathroom. I did my daily routine and after shower.
I checked my wound it was still hurting but it was bearable, it still needs a week to remove the
stitches. I did not do the dressing of the wound, I just applied an ointment on the wound with so
much difficulty.
I wore my cloths. And came out of the bathroom.
I was hesitating to go out of this room. (What if he's angry on me for leaving his room, what if he
wanted to punish me, what if he does something ridiculous again.)
I stopped my train of thoughts from going further,and with all the courage I went down into the
kitchen.
Jess was there cooking, Eli was now where to be seen. I greeted Jess she smiled at me and greeted
back, then I managed to ask her.
"Does he left?" I asked.
She looked at me as if reading my face,then she said.
"Yes he will be back till 7 pm." Jess replied.
I nodded,so I have to complete all my chores before 7, and I can then go to guest room,so won't have
to see his ugly face. *don't lie* my inner conscience said.
I asked Jess about Eli, and she told me that Eli went to buy some groceries.
I then did all my chores, I also made the dinner early, I took my dinner, a water bottle,I told Jess that
I'm going, and went to the guest room, it was 5 pm. Still, two hours left for him to come back. And I
was hell tired.
So I decided to check his office on the third floor. I slowly came out from my room and started
moving towards the stairs which lead up.
As I was about to take first step on the stairs, someone yanked me back having a tight grip on my
arm. And I let out a high pitch scream. Because of the forced pull, my wound got stretched. And a
piercing pain erupted through my back. And I landed on someone's hard chest.
When I looked up I saw very angry Andrew. And he was holding my arm so tight, that I knew it will
leave a bruise.
"Where are you going?"
Andrew asked more like yelled at me I struggled to let my arm free,but he was the beast,I didn't say
anything. Didn't want him to get more angry.
"I ASKED YOU SOMETHING?" He yelled on my face. I flinched and said, but it came out in a
trembling voice.
"I-I w-was cleaning the s-stairs." I lied.
He looked at me angrily.
"With your hands?" He mocked.
I looked at him with fear, he continued.
"Don't think of it again,or that will be your last day on earth."
I looked at him with wide eyes and gulped. He will kill me,I was scared of him. I looked down. He
then let go of my arm, and took a step back. Then before leaving he said.
"Get ready till 8 pm we are going out. Your dress is in your room." He ordered.
"You are taking me out?"
I asked him astonished. That he is taking me out. I won't ever go out with him.
"Don't think so high. We are going on a party for all top business mans of this country. For the world
we are happily married couple. I'm one of the top business man. I have some reputation. So better
dress, presentable. Today I will introduce you to the world as my wife. But they don't know that you
are nothing to me but just a mere slave." He spoke.
Tears started to form in my eyes but I bit my lip to stop the tears. He then said.
"Now get ready. I don't want to get late."
He then left to his room. I was standing there still in shock and hurt of what just happened.
Why he came two hours early. Might be because of the party I think.
But I was relieved that he didn't say anything about the guestroom, and didn't force me to stay in his
room.
I went to the guest room,which I can call, my room from now on. I saw a bag on the bed. I opened it
and saw a beautiful red dress.
I then took a shower and get dressed.
There was a slit through which my whole left leg till thigh was on view, my back was half naked
showing half of my wound. The dress was quite revealing. And I was not feeling comfortable at all. I
wore black heels with the dress. Not thinking more about it, I let my hair down, and I was glad that
my hairs are long till my waist so it is covering my wound,as well as the half naked back. I did little
makeup including, eyeliner,mascara,and red lipstick. I didn't wear any jewelry because I wasn't
feeling like it.
He had provided me with lots of branded cloths, bags, heels,and lots of diamond jewelry. But only if
he knew these things doesn't matter to me.
I looked at myself in the mirror, and I was looking beautiful. My skin was looking so white and
beautiful in this red dress. But my eyes weren't shining like it used to do before. It was almost 7:40
pm.
So I decide to went down and wait for him. I took my coat and hand bag. And went down stairs.
When I reached the living room he was already standing there in his black tux with red tie. He was
facing the other side and was talking on phone.
I stood there for a while hearing what he's saying. On the phone he said.
"Inform paparazzi that, Andrew William is coming with his wife............ Everything should be proper.
I won't tolerate a single mistake."
With that said he cut the phone and turned towards me. Why would he want paparazzi to know
about me, what is he planning.
He stared at me from head to toe and I felt uncomfortable under his piercing gaze. I lowered my
eyes to the floor.After, a while of staring at me he came towards me only at one foot distance.
"Turn around." He spoke.
I looked up in an instant in his eyes. I open my mouth to say something. But he said it again while
taking out a beautiful diamond necklace from his tux pocket.
I hesitated but turned around. He moved my hair to the shoulder while his finger slowly touching my
skin while moving my hair. I shuddered at his touch, and I saw his face from a glass door, and he
was smirking.

I felt angry but bit my lower lip to control my anger. He put the necklace on me. Then he touched my
wound and I flinched and moved away.
He then went to the kitchen and came back with an ointment.
"Turn around." He said again
"Give it to me, I can apply it by myself."
Instead of giving it to me, in an instant he holds my arm to keep me on place and turned me around.
I didn't struggle because it will only hurt my wound more.
I saw his face from the glass door. And he looked concerned for the first time I saw an emotion in his
eyes for me, which is other than anger or hate.
When he put the ointment I flinched and made my hands into fists to control the pain.
Which he noticed, and he bent down and blew the air on my wound and I felt better, I was
continuously observing his face. He then put his index finger on my spine and bring it up till my neck
and I jolted at his touch. He just smirked and put my hair back.
He then turned me around from my elbow and took my hand and put the gold ring on my ring finger.
I looked at his face, but he was looking at my hand. And a look of satisfaction was on his face. Then I
removed my hand from his and moved a bit away.
My eyes landed on his hand, he was also wearing the same ring on his ring finger.
Something stirred in my heart, why is he showing concern for me, he looks so different right now. A
good different. At that moment, My heart said he will change.
*But little did she knew, she had to suffer so much, till he changes.*

Chapter 16
We both went out of the house, and then I saw so many bulky and huge guards were standing
outside the house with guns in their waist bands.
The walls around the house were very far and so large and were highly protected by wires on top.
There were lots of cameras for security.
I then remembered that last time I escaped from back side which leads to forest, if I had escaped
from front side,I wouldn't be able to put a foot out of the mansion.
I then felt a hand on my wrist and saw Andrew dragging me towards a black BMW. I didn't say
anything and silently sat on front seat while Andrew started the car.
We both left for the party. There were only trees and just trees in more than half of our journey. The
car drive was silent. Non of us spoke a word. After 50 minutes of drive. We reached our destination.
There was a large beautiful house. And when our car came in front, there were lots of flash, and
clicking sound.
Andrew came out and helped me out of the car. The guards gave us cover and we went inside.
Andrew holds me by my waist and squeezed it a bit while whispering.
"Don't cause any trouble. We don't want your parents to get hurt, now don't we." He hissed.
His words give me chills. He straightened up and moved forward while I was still in his hold.
He moved towards an old couple, not very old but still old. They were talking to other people.when
the old man saw us approaching he excused him self and came towards us smiling.
Andrew and that man shake hands. Andrew then pulled me closer by my waist and introduced me.
"Mr. Lucas meet my wife Chloe." Andrew introduced me.
Mr Lucas took my hand and kissed the top of my hand in a gentle manner.
"t's really pleasant to have you here Mrs. Andrew." Mr. Lucas spoke happily.
I only nodded. And said
"Thank you." Chloe spoke softly.
Mr Lucas then called someone and then came a beautiful aged woman.
Mr Lucas introduced his wife to me. And Andrew gave a kiss on her hand.
Andrew and Mr Lucas moved to meet other business tycoons. While I stood with Mrs. Lucas.
Mrs Lucas spoke up. "You are so beautiful. You would have Andrew wrapped around your fingers.
You both are such a beautiful young couple."
She whispered to me teasingly. But only if that was real. I smiled at her. And I also teased her.
"I can see Mr. Lucas is smitten by you. You are still so beautiful at this age." Chloe complimented.
She chuckled at my statement. And I smiled lightly at her.
She introduced me to some ladies, and we talked about random stuff. I was continuously getting
stares from mans which I wasn't liking a bit.
Andrew was now where to be seen. I felt a burning gaze on myself but couldn't pin point it. I excused
my self and went towards the veranda.
And it was beautiful. No one was there and it was peace full. No one was in this portion of the
mansion.
I felt relaxed and stand near one of the couch.
The stars were shining beautifully in the sky and cold breeze was so soothing. I felt at peace.
I stood there for a while, after sometime I realized Andrew might be looking for me,he will be angry.
But before I turned to leave, I felt a hand on my shoulder. And someone pushed me. And I fell down
on the couch face first.
I didn't even get the chance to understand what's happening, panicked I opened my mouth to shout
but that person hovered over me, and my back was pressed against his chest, that person
immediately shut my mouth by putting his hand on my mouth. And my screams came out as muffles.
He nuzzled his face in my neck from the back and I started struggling. I was unable to breath
because of his hold of hand on my mouth. Tears started to form in my eyes.
Then he spoke while sniffing my neck.
"You are one hot chick. I want to fu*k you so hard." That man spoke.
I froze and started thrashing. He was still pinning me down and his hold was so tight that I'm sure it
will be bruised, I was still unable to see his face.
I then bit his hand so hard which was on my mouth, and he hissed in pain and moved away.
I then abruptly stood up and was about to run when he pulled me harshly by my arm, towards
himself.
I looked up and saw hazel orbs looking at me with lust, and he was smirking. He was strong and tall.
I struggled to get free, but he didn't let me go.
"I'm married. Let me go!"
I shouted at him,I was still scared.

He only smirked and said.
"I know, And I also know that Andrew don't give a shit about you." He spoke.
My eyes widen at his words,he then holds me tightly by my waist and with his other hand he pulled
my hair to get more access of my neck, and he starts kissing my neck,I was struggling hard and my
tears were not stopping. Andrew where are you. Please save me.
But in less than a second he pushed me harshly on the floor with force. And my body hurts a lot. I
looked at him, and he was straightening up and said.
"Have some shame Mrs Andrew you are married. Stay away from me. And kindly behave like a
respected wife." He spoke calmly.
I watched him with wide eyes, what the hell is he saying,when I was about to open my mouth I heard
a thundering growl of my name from behind. It gave me chills.
That guy smirked at me and moved to the side and there I saw him Andrew with red face due to
anger clenching his jaw and making a fist of his hands.
By seeing him I felt relief. He's here. He will save me.
I stood up and was about to run in his arms,but his next words shook the land under my feet.
"Mr John. I'm sorry for my wife's behavior. It won't happen again." Andrew muttered.
I stared at Andrew with wide eyes while shaking my head in negative,my tears were not stopping.
No why he thinks like that, can't he see this guy was forcing himself on me. I didn't do anything.

He marched towards me and I flinched away. He held my wrist in a death grip and dragged me with
him out of the party, in the car. He was driving on full speed and his knuckles were turning white
because of his anger. I was trembling because of fear.
"I. I... D-didn't do a-anything. Your thi...thinking wrong."
"H-he waa...was f-forcing himself on me." I tried to make him understand.
He didn't say anything,his jaw was clenched tightly, and then he abruptly stopped the car with
screeching sound.

Chapter 17
He stopped the car with screeching sound. And I jerked forward due to the impact. But thank God I
was wearing the seat belt. Only my ribs got hurt when I hit the dash board and I winced in pain.
I clutched my rib side and looked to my side Andrew was not in the car anymore before I can even
look out the car. I was yanked from my arm outside of the car. And then my back hit the car hardly. I
winced in pain.
Andrew was holding my upper arms in wincing grip and his eyes were dark with anger. I was so
scared of him right now. His hold tightened and I whimpered.
"P-pl-ease I.......... I didn't d-do anything. p-please..." I stuttered.
"SHUT UP!!!" Andrew roared.
He growled at my face. With that he started dragging me towards an old broken and creepy
building.
My eyes widen with all the possibilities of him hurting me. I started panicking. I was mumbling.
"No..no..no...n-no..." I mumbled.
"P-please. I didn't do anything..."
I was mumbling all this. I didn't do anything. I can't even think of betraying him. Whether I hate him
but still I am not that low of a person to do something like that.
He was dragging me inside the building. It was looking like it was haunted. He dragged me to the
stairs and it was so stingy and creepy. My heart was hammering in my head now.
I hold his arm from my other hand which was not in his hold to stop him.
He turned around and stopped while staring at me. He then moved closer to me.
"Oh, love why are you crying. Don't cry and smile. Because, we are going to meet your father."
He said while his fingers pushed the strands of my hair behind my ear. I flinched by his touch.
Then it dawned on me what he meant by meeting my Dad. He had told me in the party not to cause a
scene or else he will hurt my parents. No no.
"No..no...pl-ease don't." I pleaded.
With that he roughly dragged to the darkest room. It was dark and nobody was in sight. He pushed
me inside the room. And I fell on the floor. I winced in pain. My back wound was hurting so much.
There was a disgusting smell in the room. Then the lights were on. I closed my eyes and adjusted to
the light and opened them. I stood up and looked in the room.
It was like a torture room, with so many types of torturing stuff like whips,knives,scissors on one of
the wall, I started trembling. While there was blood and cuffs on the other wall.
Then something stirring at the corner of the room, made my eyes widen and breathing stopped.
There on the chair was my father tied on the chair with ropes, and his head hung low, his clothes
were all bloody.
I was about to run to my father. But two strong arms wrapped around my waist and stopped me. I
started screaming.
"NO! Let go!!!! Dad!" I cried.
My father looked up at me and a gasp left my mouth, he has bruises on his face and blood all over.
His eyes were shot red. He tried to spoke.
"L-let h...her go!" Dad stuttered.
"D-dad..." My voice broke and I started to sob.
"Oh such a beautiful reunion." Andrew mocked.
"L-let her go! She is innocent, she didn't do anything. Keep me let her go you bastard!"
My father growled. He was shaking with anger on the chair. Andrew holds tighten on me, and he
laughed like a maniac. Then he growled.
"THEY WERE ALSO INNOCENT!!!" Andrew growled.
He released me from his hold but holds a hand full of my hair and pulls them hard. And make me
face to face with my father.
"Now you will feel. What I felt at that time."
With that said Andrew held my upper arm in a tight grip and start dragging me towards the door. I
started thrashing and hitting him he didn't stop.
He pushed me inside. He turns on the light. The whole room was plane but a front wall was of glass
and my father was watching me with fear written all over his face.
I tried to run but Andrew held my both wrists and tied them above my head to the hook in the middle
of the room. My feet were touching the ground.
I stare at him with wide eyes lacing with fear, he stared back with his empty pitch black eyes. I
pleaded him through my eyes, but he didn't show any emotion. He then left the room.
I looked at my father, and he was trying his best to get out of the ropes.
He doesn't believe me. If, he thinks that I forced my self on John. Fine then think whatever he wants.
But don't hurt my father. OH! GOD help me. Tears were streaming down my eyes.
He came back with a basket and put it down in front of me. And removed the cap. He gave me a last
glance and left while locking the room.
I looked at the basket, when scary rats came out of it. I screamed on top of my lungs.
The rats started coming towards me. They were so large and scary. I started thrashing, screaming .
And continuously calling my father to help me.
Chloe: please! Dad help me!
Andrew's POV :
I looked at her father and the expression on his face was satisfying. He was scared for his daughter.
He shut his eyes.
"Watch this. How it feels to see your love ones in pain. But you can't help." I growled.
"You bastard!!" Her dad hissed.
I punched him hard on his face. He spit out some blood. I was hearing Chloe screaming for her
father to help her.
"She is calling you for help. Come on help her." I mocked him.
"If they are alive I will hurt them again." He spat.
He chuckled. Anger took control of me and I punched him hard again and again. Until he stopped
moving. Blood was oozing out of him everywhere. He laid limp there but was not dead yet.
I looked at my hands there were small bruises on my knuckles.

I looked at the door and then my eyes landed on Chloe.
"FUCK!" I roared.
I rushed in the room, she was unconscious her body was limply hanging. While rats were moving
near her toes, whereas one was on her leg.

The rats were harmless, but she didn't know that. I removed them from her body and released her
wrists from the ropes. She was about to fall down but I held her and picked her up bridal style.
During car ride I told Ethan to take care of that bastard. I don't want him to be dead yet.
I reached home and carried Chloe to my room I laid her there. Her face was full of dried tears. Hairs
were messy and her wrists has dark purple bruises of ropes.
I sat there watching her angelic face. She is pure beauty. My eyes landed on her lips and I suddenly
felt the urge to claim her.
Then my eyes landed on her neck. There was a red mark there and then it came on me it could be
John. If she was telling the truth. Then nobody can save you John.

Chapter 18
Chloe POV :
I woke up and tried to adjust my sight with the light, I stirred a bit and groaned in pain.
My back was aching so badly, I tried to sit with lots of difficulty. I observed my surrounding and it
was not my room. Instead, I was in his room.
I looked at myself under the sheets I was wearing the same dress of last night and then everything
that happened came crashing down on me.
I looked in the room, he was now where to be seen.
I looked at my wrist there were red bruises of the ropes. And I shivered by the memory of the rats
moving on my body. I shut my eyes close to calm my breathing, and to stop my tears.
My father's crying and bruised face came flashing in front of me. He will kill them.
"He will kill my parents.no.no...." I mumbled.
What should I do. Oh! GOD help me. I can't run away he will kill my parents, he will torture them.
No I can't live with him. He is psycho. He didn't believe me on John. He thinks so low of me.
I just don't understand why he's doing this to me, to my father. I haven't hurt anyone in my entire
life. Then why he's doing this to me. Why...
I silently lay there sobbing, curled up in the ball. Thinking of what living hell my life has become in
just a month.
The creaking sound of door made me sit up in a jolt. Door opened and Jess came in with a tray of
food. She put the tray on the side table. And looked at me.
When she saw me a gasp left her mouth at seeing my teary face,swollen red eyes, I knew I was
looking like a mess.
She came towards me with concern and I hugged her so tight while still sitting on the bed. She
patted me head and said sweet words to calm me down.
When I was calmed a bit she asked me what happened. I told her about what John did But I didn't
tell her about how my husband tortured me for what I haven't done.
She calmed me down and made me eat breakfast, had shower, and she did the dressing of my wound
which was half opened again I don't know by whose man handling. John's or Andrew's.
She helped me change into comfortable cloths. I moved back to my room, away from his.
Jess informed me he went to Hong Kong for business trip. And don't know when he'll return.
***********
It's been two weeks since that incident. He didn't come back. Which, I'm very thankful of. My
wounds dressing is removed now it's almost healed.
I spend my whole day with Jess and Eli, they are the best people. We do house chores together and
eat together.
I've found a library in this house and it's beautiful with lots of amazing books. I spend my afternoons
while sitting in library and reading books.
Every night I cry thinking and praying for my parents. I can tolerate him doing anything to me. But
not to my parents. I don't know where he had kept my mom. I wish my parents could escape him. So
at least I'll be relieved that they are safe.
It's 2 am and I can't sleep. I heaved a sigh and moved out of my room.
I was passing the corridor but on the next step I found myself in front of Andrew's room. He doesn't
come back yet.
So I stepped inside and moved towards the terrace door. And luckily it was opened.
I went there and close the door behind me.
There was an amazing beautiful view in front of me.
A pool in the dark was beautiful for the sight. The whole terrace was dark except from the blue light
coming out of the pool.
The water was looking so tempting and desirable. Even though I can't swim. But I couldn't control
myself.
I slip off my night dress, and put them on chair on the side. Now I was in my red bra and panties.
The cool breeze was so soothing to the skin. I made my way towards the pool and slowly step by step
I went inside. The water was reaching my shoulders. So it was safe.
The water was so chilly and fresh that I felt at peace.
I stayed in water for half an hour, my finger tips were started getting wrinkled for being in water for
a long time. So I thought to go back to my room. But I did opposite of it. And stayed in the pool while
leaning my back on the wall. I stayed in water.
After almost an hour I move out of the pool towards my cloths. But they were now where to be seen.
I turn around and my breath caught in my throat. And involuntary my hand move up to cover my self
from his gaze,which was sending shivers to my body.
There stood in front of me was Andrew. Holding my clothes in one hand. With towel on his neck, his
jeans hung loosely on his waist giving a slight view of his v line, and he was shirtless, his six abs
were on full display, And it was looking as if he just came out of the shower.
I lowered my gaze and cursed my self for not bringing a bath rob. Or on the first place why do I
came here.
I felt so embarrassed and bad, that I'm standing almost naked in front of him. Tears started to well
up in my eyes, by thinking of what he can do to me. But I didn't let them out.
He looked at me up and down and I felt like trembling under his heated gaze.
He took step towards me, but on cue I took a step back. He stopped I didn't dare to look up.
Suddenly he throws his towel at me. Which I caught instantly and wrapped it around my body.
I was not expecting this from him. But I muster the courage to move, I passed him.
But when I was about to open the door I was yanked back from a strong hold on my wrist and I came
crashing on his hard chest.
He holds my waist and pulled me flush against his body. I stared at him with wide eyes, On the verge
of crying.
"Where do you think you are going love. I am not done yet!" He husked.

Chapter 19
"Where do you think you're going love. I'm not done yet!" He husked.
I looked at him with wide eyes, on the verge of crying. My one hand was holding the towel on my
body in a strong grip while the other hand was on his chest to create some distance between us,
which was impossible.
His gaze was so strong and piercing through my soul. There was something in his eyes other than
his Stoic expression.
I averted my eyes away from his and kept my head low while struggling to get free from his hold.
"L-let m-me go." I spoke with courage.
He didn't respond but on the other hand tightened his hold on me. I started squirming more.
"L-let go pl-please." I pleaded.
Still, no response, but he tightened his hold to death like grip, which will surely leave a bruise.
A tear slid down my eyes without my will, it was impossible for me to draw breath in this proximity.
My soft body was completely flushed against his hard one. Not even an inch distance between us.
I stopped struggling,and stayed numb in his hold. Tears were silently leaving my eyes while my head
hung low.
He loosened his tight grip but didn't let go completely. With his other hand he holds my chin up in a
normal grip.
I didn't look at him his hand came near my face and I flinched, but he slowly wiped the tears from
my face with his large hands. At then my eyes shot open and I looked at him.
He stared at me with longing. For the first time I could see an emotion in his cold eyes.
We stared at each other for don't know how long. I felt his face coming closer to mine. And I came
out of my trance and moved back. And gave a slight push on his chest.
He growled and in an instance put his hand on the nape of my neck and pulled me closer our nose
touching.
I was still in shock by his sudden demeanor. When he gives a slight lick on my lower lip. And a gasp
left my mouth.
But before I could close my mouth his lips crashed against mine.
His kiss was passionate and lustful not like his angry and punishing kisses. He was completely
devouring my mouth. I didn't respond and kept struggling. He growled and his chest vibrated giving
an unknown feeling in my stomach. He then pulled apart and said in his deep lustful husky voice.
"Fu*king kiss me back!" He roared.
I was drawing large gulp of breaths when he put his fingers in my hair and slightly pulled my head
back. To get a more access on my neck.
He started kissing my neck and then I felt a stinging pain and I shrieked in horror. He bit me, and
now was showering feathery kisses on the same spot. I pushed him but no use.
"S-stop..." I struggled.
His lips again met mine in a shearing kiss. He asked for entrance but I kept my mouth shut. He
pulled my hair back more tightly.
And I screamed which was covered by his mouth. I was lacking for air, so I did something which I
regretted on a second moment.
I bit his tongue!
He jerked away from me, mumbling a line of curses. He was looking at me as a predator looks at its
prey.
I ran from there. I entered his room ,first thing I saw was a large shirt on the couch. Which I wore
immediately. And it reaches up to my mid thighs.
I ran out of his room towards my room. But before I could touch the door knob. I was lifted up in the
air and landed on a hard shoulder.
He was carrying me like a rag doll, towards his room. I started hitting his back but my tiny fists were
nothing in compare to his rock hard back.
He kicked the door open and locked it, and threw me on the bed. I sat up immediately and moved
back. My heart was about to burst out of the rib cage.
He moved towards me. I rapidly stood up and moved away from the bed. And started mumbling.
"I-im sorry. Please don't hurt me." I trembled.
He came towards me and threw me on the bed again and hovered over me. I pushed his chest.
But he pinned my both hands above my head with his one hand. And started kissing my cheeks,
jaw,neck and collarbone. Due to my struggling the hem of my shirt has moved upwards.
Tears started brimming my eyes, then sudden pain erupt through the same area where he has bitten
just a moment ago. I shrieked because of pain. He left my hands, and He bit me on several areas on
my neck and collarbone.
He was not in his senses anymore.

I hold his face with both of my trembling hands, and he froze, his eyes boring on my face.
"D-dont destroy your own wife A-Andrew...please...I- I'm sorry..." I cried out.
He looked at me something flicker in his eyes. He moved away from me and went to the bathroom. I
heard shower running. I heaved a sigh.
(But why he is taking shower again? )
I stood up and went to open the room, it was locked. Disappointed I sat on the bed. When, I heard
the shower went off. I lay down on the bed. My back facing him.
The door opened I heard a little shuffling then the bed dip down from the side. I felt him laying
down.
After a moment or two, large arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me in his embrace. A gasp
left my mouth. He put his head in the crook of my neck and sniffed. I lay there still.
"I am sorry love." His voice soft.
He kissed my forehead... And I felt safe in his possessive embrace. And he went into deep slumber.
I lay there thinking of him, his behavior, feeling of loneliness in his eyes,longing. Nobody was born
evil surely something made him like this.
His simple sorry made me wanted to forgive him, surely saying sorry for him is the hardest thing.
Thinking of all the stuff ,I drifted off to sleep in the embrace of my captor.

Chapter 20
The rays of sunlight were irritating my sleep, I groaned and moved more into the warmth of my
pillow. Then those rays disappeared.
I felt a slight movement under me and I stirred a bit to get more comfortable. But a low growl and
vibration of something under my head made me shot open my eyes.
I slowly opened my eyes, and came face to face with a muscular bare chest. And it was moving up
and down in a breathing rhythm. My eyes shot up to black eyes looking at me with amusement.
I tried to move back because our faces were so close. But I landed back on the same spot. I looked
down at our bodies.
And I felt embarrassed because I was completely straddling him under me. My one leg was on top of
him and my shirt was just covering my butts, while my arm was around his waist. My head was on
his chest, his one hand was on my waist, while other in my hair caressing them.
I removed my leg and arms from him. And tried to move. But he kept me in place.
"Stay." He spoke.
I didn't say anything ,then he pulled my arm around his waist and pulled me more into him if that
was possible.
I laid their stiff and still. I wonder why he is behaving like this. His this side was so heart-warming.
After sometime I drifted to sleep again and when I woke I didn't find him in the room. I heaved a
sigh. And returned to my room.
It was afternoon when Jess told me that tonight Andrew has dinner with his new clients, and he will
take me with him.
I was now getting ready for the dinner. I'm happy that he didn't send me any dress. I will choose my
own. I wore a simple yet elegant dress.
He didn't come to pick me up, but he sent the driver. When, I reached the place. It was beautiful .
The guard opened the door for me.
I went inside and it was glamorous with a beautiful chandelier in the middle. Everything over there
was speaking of royalty, I was still in my thoughts of admiration. When, I felt a hand sneaking to my
waist.
Small shriek left my mouth but it quickly stopped when I see who it was.
Andrew was standing in all his glory, wearing a gray tuxedo. He pulled me closer and kissed my
earlobe and I shivered.
"Do not mess anything up. And keep behaving." He warned.
I internally scoffed at him. huh! if I messed everything up then why troubled his driver for bringing
me. Jerk.
He took me with him to the table where two men and one lady was sitting.
I greeted all of them, and he made me sat beside him.
They were talking about there business and all and it was getting boring now, finally the food
arrived and everyone started eating, while I was playing with my food.
I felt a hand on my thigh moving up and down I was about to stand when the hand squeezed my
thigh and kept me in place.
I looked at the owner of the hand and it was Andrew looking at me and smirking , I gave him the
deadliest glare, to which his smirk only widened.
I started eating again when I felt his hand moving towards my inner thigh the spoon fell from my
hand and I jolted up, everybody looked at me.
"Oh pardon me." I spoke.
I put my hand on his to stop him, but he wouldn't budge, I dug my nails on his hand but to no use.
But then he holds my hand and was not letting go.
I tried to eat from my left hand, but I was unable to. I looked at him, and he was smiling while
looking at me. I looked away and stopped eating.
He then let go of my hand, I scooted a bit away from him. After, sometime I excused my self to use
the restroom. After using restroom I came out but someone covered my mouth with a large hand.
And I was dragged in a room. And was thrown on the floor.
I immediately stood up and looked at the man who was locking the door and laughing. I felt like
someone has thrown me in an ice-cold water. There in front of me stood John.
"Oh baby! How much I missed you." John husked.
He started coming close to me while I moved back. Fear crept in my bones. And tears started to
form in my eyes.
"S-stay away f-from me."
He laughed like a maniac while removing his coat and opening his tie. I felt like dying. He came
towards me in a flash and threw me on the bed.
I screamed on top of my lungs.
"NO! ANDREW HELP ME....

...let go of me. ANDREW...." I screaned.
He holds my wrists on either side of my head.

And yelled.
"SHUT UP BITCH!"
"No! Let go of me you BASTARD! HELPPP....ANDRE--"
He slapped me so hard that I felt like my neck is broken and I can feel blood on the side of my lips. I
was sobbing mess now, I still kept shouting and struggling.
He was trying to rip my dress and was pulling my hair to get more access to my neck. When, the
door burst open.
And the next moment John's weight was removed from my body. And raging Andrew was beating
him to pulp.
I moved from the bed and stood up watching him beating John to unconsciousness . He then looked
at me.
And I was about to run in his arms, but he didn't trust me last time. Why would he trust me now. So I
adjusted myself and spoke.
"I w-want to go home." I mumbled.
He took a step towards me and I moved back. And he stopped. I thought he will punish me or
something. But he called someone.
Few mans came and took away Johns body. While, he took me towards the car. I kept quite all the
time in the car tears kept flowing down my eyes.
When we reached home . I moved fast to go into my room, but he was faster. He stopped me. And
hold my face in his hand and touched my bruised cheek. I flinched.
"What did he do? Did he hurt you?" Andrew inquired.

"It doesn't matter anymore. After all I'm just a mere woman. Your slave. An object of pleasure for
men like you and him, who can use me as a toy, when ever they want." I mumbled softly.

Chapter 21
He clenched his hands into fists, while gritting his teeth ,he said.
"Don't say such things. Your my wife not an object." Andrew spoke angrily.
"Wife?" I mocked.
I chuckled lightly, now I'm his wife. Then why didn't he believed me last time when this happened.
Instead, he tortured me and my father.
I didn't say anything further and went to my room. I went straight into the shower to remove the
disgust of that bastard, I stayed there for don't know how long. I came out and changed into a loose
shirt, that reached my thighs. I felt exhausted and laid on the bed.
I wanted to cry, but on the same time I don't want to cry. I was feeling a severe headache. And those
events were continuously circling in my head.
It was midnight and sleep was now where near me. My heart was feeling heavy, I was feeling like
caged. I wanted to remove this pain from my heart.
I went to the kitchen and took out a bottle of wine. I was never a person who drinks. But right now I
wanted it. I took that bottle with glass. And went to the library, cause no one comes here.
I sat on the floor and pour my self some wine. It was bitter, the liquid was burning my throat but I
kept drinking until only half of the bottle was left.
I felt light-headed, every thing seems to be two in my vision. I felt a presence behind me. I looked
back and saw beautiful shiny black boots. Oh! wait someone is wearing those boots. I raised my neck
up to see the person. It was Andrew.
His presence was disheveled, I ignored him and continued my drinking, but he snatched the bottle
away from me. I glared at him.
"Give it back tooooo meeeeee. *hiccup*." I mumbled.
"What are you doing here?" He asked.
"Can't you *hiccup* see I'm drinnnnkinnnggggg. *hiccup*. Leaveee me alon-*hiccup*." I groggily
muttered.
Andrew heaved a sigh and crouched down, I turned away, so he was facing my back now. I yelped
when he carried me bridal style and sat on the couch and place me on his left lap.
"You scared *hiccup* mee."
I giggled. My head was spinning, But then my eyes landed on his hands, his knuckles were bruised. I
hold his big hands in my small one and asked.
"How di-*hiccup* this happened." I questioned.
"Nothing happened." He spoke softly.
I then remembered he had beaten John.
He then leaned in and kissed my temple and engulfed me in a hug, his one hand on my waist while
other in my hair. I didn't struggle, I needed that. He felt so warm and I felt butterflies in my
stomach. My hiccups died down.
"Tell me Chloe ,What did he do? Are you hurt somewhere?" He asked.
I looked in his eyes, and they were full of concern. Tears started forming in my eyes. When those
events flashed in my eyes.
"B-but you don't trust me." I complained.
His hold on me tightened, and he spoke near my ear.
"I trust you baby." I spoke.
That is all what it takes for me to tell him , what happened.
"H-he tried to force himself on me but when I-I struggled he slapped me, he w-was about to ra-
*sob*.." I told him.
"Shhhh. I'm here ,I won't let anyone touch you. I will kill that bastard." He spoke.
I started crying more, first he didn't believe me, and now he's trying to comfort me. I with all my
courage spoke.
"B-but, What's the difference between you and him, y-you both tried to do the same thing." I spoke.
He intake a sharp breath and his lips sealed in a thin line. Tears were now freely flowing.
"It h-hurts." I whispered.
He immediately looked at me to find some injury or something and asked.
"Where?" He asked.
I took his hand and placed it on my heart.
"Here."
"I drink so t-that I can get rid of this pain. But its not leaving." I mumbled.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
ANDREW POV:
She put my hand on her heart and I felt my chest tighten. She looks so beautifully innocent, with
those quivering lips, pink nose and those doe like eyes. I moved forward and kissed her forehead.
She closed her eyes while putting her head on my chest.
FLASHBACK...
When I found that bastard on Chloe. I just wanted to kill him. I beat him to pulp until he was
unconscious.
When I looked at Chloe her cheek was bruised, a cut on her lower lip, hair all messed up. I just
wanted to hug her and was expecting the same from her. But she straightens herself up and asked
me to take her home, she wasn't looking at me. That is when it hit me that she's scared of me, she
thinks that I won't believe her.
I took her home and asked her if she's hurt but her words made my blood boil. She went to her
room. But I wanted to take my anger out.
I took my car keys and went straight to my warehouse, where I've kept this bastard. I reached there
and strode towards the basement where my prey was kept.
He was chained on the chair and was all bloody, with lots of cuts on his face.When, I entered he
looked up. And what I saw in his eyes makes me smirk. His eyes were full of fear.
I sat in front of him on the chair. Ethan my right hand was standing beside the table. And my other
mans were also standing.
"Would you like to have a drink Mr.John?" I mumbled.
He kept quite, I spoke again with more aggression.
"I wont repeat Mr.John." I warned.
I arched my eyebrow towards him, dare to deny me. So he nodded meekly. (What a pussy.)
I motioned towards Ethan to give me the bottle. Which he gave . I opened it and motioned towards
John to drink.
"My bad you are chained let me help."
I stood up and pour all the liquor on his head.
Which passes through his face, and he started screaming when alcohol burned his cuts. I felt the
feeling of excitement rushed through my veins.
I sat on the chair nearby, while lightening up my cigar. And I ordered.

"Pluck his nails off." I ordered.
My men move forward and started plucking his nails off. His agonizing screams were satisfying me.
He was continuously begging for mercy, which angered me more. I strode towards him and punched
his face.
"Doesn't she asked for mercy. But you didn't show any. How dare you to touch whats mine, more
over you hit her. I will make each and every second of your life miserable and you will wish for
death. You BASTARD."
With that I again punched him and he went unconscious.
"Treat him. I want him alive." I ordered.
PRESENT...
I found Chloe sleeping peacefully. I picked her up bridal style and took her to my room and laid her
on bed. I removed my shirt and laid beside her while hugging her from the back. Her intoxicated
fragrance invaded my senses. I put my head in the crook of her neck and drifted to sleep.

Chapter 22
Jess was adamant on feeding me my breakfast, I on the other hand was feeling a severe headache . It
was as if tons of weight was put on my head, and it was throbbing like hell.
After eating breakfast, she gave me some pain relieving pills. Which, I took instantly.
I was relaxed that Jess didn't ask me anything, about last night. Because. I myself didn't know what
exactly happened.
I can't recall what happened ,after I went in the library and started drinking. Then when I woke up
in the morning, my head was paining so much from the hangover. I was in his room and on his bed,
he was now where to be seen, but the other side of the bed was undone, which meant he slept with
me.
I just hope he only laid with me and nothing else and I didn't do anything stupid. I was still in my
nightdress from the last night. when, I woke up. Which, was a relief.
I kept on recalling what happened but in vain. I was thinking of all the possibilities that could have
happened and all those thoughts were giving me fright.
I made up my mind to ask him what happened, when he will return from work. So removing all the
thoughts from my mind I started doing house chores, and after making dinner. I went to took
shower.
I changed into a suitable loose shirt and sweats. I made my way towards the dining area, only to be
halt in my steps.
There in front of me was sitting Andrew, his hair was messy, his tie all loosened up, sleeves folded
till the elbows, the veins on his arms were on display, he was wearing a Rolex and the first two
buttons of his shirt are open, giving a slight view of his hard chest. His shirt was fitted giving full
outline of his abs.
Over all, he was looking so damn hot. What the hell... Chloe gets a grip on your self ugh...
I got out of my trance and all my courage and confidence of asking him about last night flew away.
I quietly turned around to sneak away before being caught, but luck was never on my side.I halted
on my tracks after hearing his voice. It was smooth and husky, and it stirred something with in me.
"Did you eat?" He asked.
I slowly turned around facing him, he wasn't looking at me, and his expressions were calm. Which,
rarely happened.
"I'm not hungry."
I spoke, and then he looked at me and said.
"But I'm hungry."
The way he said that and the way he was looking at me with so much intensity,make the alarms to
ring in my head. I involuntary took a step back, he smirked and I gulped, I was about to run to my
room. When, he said.
"Eat with me."
I looked at him as if he's mad. No way I'm going to eat with him. I can't bear his presence near me.
When he's looking like-like.this.
"I-Im not hungry. Good night." I mumbled and was about to move but his next words not only
stopped me on my tracks, but also made my face all beetroot,with widen eyes.
"Do you want me to feed you like last time?" He asked.
I turned around and spoke instantly.
"N-No! I -I mean.. I'll eat by my self." I mumbled.
He smirked and motioned me to sit next to him. I quietly sat down while pulling my chair away from
him a little. He noticed it and said.
"I won't eat you." He mused.
My head jerked up towards his direction. And he smiled smugly. I looked away. (liar... He always bit
me like he's going to eat me alive...Huhh.. Such a jerk).
It was quite, and we both were eating like normal people, I was taking small glaces at him. He is
behaving weird today. Why? I don't know.
"Click my picture it will last longer." He suggest.
I was taken aback by his sudden statement and felt embarrassed. But I masked it immediately and
said.
"Who said I was looking at you?" I asked.
He arched his eyebrow at me, as if he wasn't expecting that coming. I just shrugged it off.
After dinner, I collected our dishes and went to the kitchen ,and was washing them. When he also
entered the kitchen and stand against the slab facing me.
He was staring at me and it was creeping me out. So I said.
"Stop staring at me." I spoke.
"Why?" He asked like I said something wrong. What does he mean by why. You're creeping me out.
That is why... Jerk. I ignored him, and continued my work.
"About last night. Do you want to do it again?" He asked.
"Huh..."
What does he mean by do it again. What did we do last night. Oh! GOD help me... I closed the tap
and dried my hands with tissue, while asking him.
"W-what d-did I do last night?" I asked.
"You don't remember?" He inquired.
I shook my head in negative, scared of what he will say next. He smirked and took steps towards me
and stand in front of me.
Andrew mused. "Oh baby. You were like a wild cat last night."
He slurred near my ear and his hot breath fanning my neck area send chills to my body. I took a step
back because of his proximity.
"W-w-what do y-you mean?" I stuttered.
"You want me to give you a demo of what you did last night?" He asked.
Before I could say no. He caged me between him and the kitchen slab. His both hands were near my
sides on the slab. He inched closer and I hold my breath.
"Why are you shy now? You were really feisty last night. Love."
He slurred near my ear, while trailing his nose and lips on my jaw and neck. I flinched when he gave
a sloppy kiss on my jaw. I gasp..
I was at the verge of crying, I put my hands on his chest to push him away. But he didn't even budge.
"N-no... Y-your lying." I stuttered.

Chapter 23
"N-no...you're l-lying." I mumbled and tried to push him but in vain, he is so strong. I tried to slip
down, so I can pass under his arm, but he was quick to notice that, because the next moment he
picked me up from my hips and seated me on the slab.
My legs were open, and he was standing between them, and I was looking at him with wide scared
eyes. While he was smirking, as if enjoying this situation very much.
He came closer and I put my hand on his chest to create some distance.
"I'm not lying love."
He slurred near my face, with his husky voice, his eyes were showing desire. I felt like melting in his
proximity, but I gather up my courage and spoke.
"I know y-you are lying. Nothing happened." I spoke.
He arched up his eyebrow and show me an amused look.
"How are you so sure love?" He asked.
I spoke instantly without thinking.
"Because I don't feel any pain. And there are no red spots on the sheets--"
I stopped myself, after realizing what I just said. ( Oh GOD... I wish the earth would open and
swallow me up.) he laughed at this. (What's so funny in this. Like literally laugh. Oh! my...he can
laugh. He looks more handsome while laughing...ugh what am I thinking )
"You are something love." He muttered.
Him calling me love gives me weird feeling. He looks calm and in good mood, so I thought to confirm
my doubts about last night.
"Don't call me that. And how did I ended up in y-your room?" I asked.
"I carried you there. Love..." He mused.
It made me so irritated him calling me love... I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from saying
something, which I may regret.
There was complete silence when all of a sudden he growled lowly, and his chest under my palms
vibrated and I shuddered at this feeling.
In the blink of an eye he pulled me closer that there was no space between us. His one hand was on
my waist, while other move to the nape of my neck.
"Don't!" He warned.
I starred at him with wide eyes, what's wrong with him what did I do. I started struggling. The next
moment he slammed his lips on mine.
I was frozen on my place,because for the first time his kiss was not punishing, rough or demanding,
rather it was passionate. My brain was not working properly as my body was not in my control.
I was still, until he licked my lips for entrance but I kept my mouth shut, I was not understanding
what was wrong with me at that moment.
But his hand from my waist moved and cupped my left bosom and gave a little squeeze and I gasp
with a slight whimper, which he took as an advantage and slide his tongue in my mouth and started
devouring my mouth.
I was feeling things, that I never felt before. I was in haze. I was liking his touch.
He holds my face with his both hands while deepening the kiss. Then all of a sudden he moved away.
I felt emptiness, my eyes were closed absent-mindedly I moved a little forward to find his touch, then
my lips landed on his. But he moved back, irritated I moved forward but my eyes snapped open.
Then I saw smiling Andrew who was looking at me with something in his eyes which I can't
understand. And then it hit me what I was doing, all the heat rushed to my neck,ears and cheeks . I
felt utterly embarrassed. (What is wrong with me.)
I didn't dare to look up, with all my might I pushed him and ran to my room. But before I can open
the door. I was turned around by my waist and Andrew was hovering me. I didn't look up.
"Sleep with me." He stated.
"I don't want to."
I tried to move, but he moved closer and I shrink back.
"I didn't ask. I was telling you." He stated.
With that he grabbed my hand and dragged me to his room. He locked the door and started
removing his shirt and I moved back. In doing so my legs come in contact with the bed and I fell on
it.
I was scared, but what he said next made me a little relax but still I was in doubt.
"I won't do anything relax." He cooed.
He was shirtless standing near the bed, and his body was epitome of beauty . I averted my gaze. He
plopped down on the bed, he pulled my hand and I landed on his chest, I abruptly move to the side
and laid farther away from him.
I felt a bit shuffling then a large hand wrapping around my waist and pulling me in a hard chest. I
can feel his chest and abs on my back. I tried to pry his hands off. But whom am I kidding.
He only tightened his grip. Then I stopped struggling because it is of no use. I felt him snuggling in
the crook of my neck, and sniffing there. I felt tingles there, after some time I drifted into to sleep.
Andrew POV:
When, she was biting her lips. I felt the urge to kiss her. So I did what I desire. I kissed her with full
passion she was frozen I can felt that.
I kissed her like no tomorrow, and she wasn't opening her mouth, so I cupped her left bosom and
damn it was soft and plump, I give it a light squeeze, and she gasped.
I took it as an opportunity and started devouring her delicious mouth. She is sweet. Like an
addiction. And I never get enough of her.
After a while a move back to see her face and her cheeks were red. Her eyes were closed. She
moved a bit further and put her lips on mine.
I was shocked but then amazed to see her behavior, I moved away from her touch again. And she
again moved forward and opened her eyes. Then she came into her senses. She was all beetroot
now. And I was smiling like a fool .
Now I understand, She just needs love and care. This is all needed to win her. But I'm keeping her
for revenge. Then why I wanted to win her....
She pushed me and ran to her room. But I was fast enough to stop her and told her to sleep with me.
She didn't want to it was obvious. But I don't want to listen, so I dragged her to my room.

I pulled her small frame to me. And hugged her from behind. Her smell is intoxicated. I wanted to
sleep with her because yesterday I had the most peaceful sleep with her after a long time.

Chapter 24
Andrew POV:
I'm sitting in my office watching my laptop screen on which I can see Chloe making dinner in the
kitchen. It is live. Yes I've cameras in my whole mansion and I can keep eyes on everything
happening there. I've ordered to put camera's after Chloe ran away last time. I don't want to risk
again.
I am feeling weird these days. I don't understand what is happening.
She is messing with my head. I can't get her out of my head. Her scent, those doe like teary eyes,
those smooth hairs, her white pale skin...her soft lip- (fuck..... What is wrong with me).
I can't have any feelings for her. No she is playing games with me. She is only here because of her
fathers deeds. She is my enemy.
Really that innocent, fragile girl is your enemy... ( my mind said)
I know I'm only attracted towards her. I thought while looking at her on the screen. She is so damn
hot that's why I felt attracted. Its normal as a healthy young man it is natural to get attracted. This is
lust yeah just lust.
I heard a knock, and closed the laptop screen and ordered to come in. Ethan my right hand, who is
my best friend came in, but he had a panicked face, right away I knew there was something wrong.
"John ran away." Ethan mumbled.
"WHAT?" I shouted.
"The building was attacked by his men. Our men got the situation under control. But they had
brought backup. They killed 4 of our men." Ethan informed.
I clenched my fists then unclenched them. I knew that BASTARD was related to Mafia. Otherwise it
was not possible for common people to even know about that place. He killed my 4 men. Now I will
kill all of them.
"Find out everything about him. I need the report by tomorrow morning." I ordered.
With that he left. And I went home.
Chloe POV:
I was in the kitchen making dinner after making dinner I set it on the dinning table and ate mine.
After I was done, I washed my dishes and went to my room.
I was pacing in my room, and was gathering up my courage to talk to him about my father. I was
thinking to ask him about it from many days. But failed every time when I see him. He has that aura
around him which screams danger.
But today I've made up my mind that I will ask him. So that's why I made something special in
dessert. Which is my favorite, lemon raspberry cake. I hope it will make his mood good.
I asked Jess and Eli about his favorite dish, but they didn't know, so I just made my favorite dish.
I then went to the kitchen on the way I saw him eating dinner, our eyes met I abruptly lowered my
gaze and went to kitchen. I cut the piece of cake and put it in the plate and went towards him he was
finished with the dinner and was about to leave when I put the plate on the table.
He looked at the plate while sitting and kept staring at the cake. He kept staring as if he was
thinking of something. His facial expressions were becoming sad. (what is he thinking). I called him.
"Are you alright?" I inquired.
No answer. Then a tear slipped from his eye. I was shocked at his state and touched his shoulder to
pull him out of his trance.
"Are you ok-" I asked again but sentence died down when he through all the contents of the table on
the floor. And looked at me his gaze was so terrifying that I wanted to run from there.
"WHO MADE THIS?"

He yelled,and I flinched at his loud voice. And stuttered.
"I-i made t-this." I stuttered.
"Why the FUCK you made that?" He roared.
What is wrong with him. It is just a cake. He never shouted like this on any food made by me before
so what's wrong with this cake. He didn't even taste it and started shouting. (Why would I make it.
Obviously to eat jerk.)
"Speak..."
He yelled again, while holding my upper arm in a tight grip.
"T-to e-eat." I mumbled.
"Huh!"
He looked at me in disbelief.
"Don't ever make that again." He warned.
He seethed. And now I looked at him in disbelief. (What the hell is his problem. Now I can't even
cook what I wanted) That is not happening and I spoke .
"Now I can't even cook what I wanted? ...." I spoke.
"Just do as I say." He warned.
He is making my blood boil. Its enough now. I am not his slave. And I burst out.
"That's not happening. I will do as I please, You can't control me. Remember this I will run far away
from here one day and you will never be able to find me. You can't keep me here forever. I am not
your slave with whom you will do as you please. Neither I'm your property which you will keep
forever. I am a free person. And I will run away from you." She burst out.
Andrew chuckled, which was showing a sinister motive. I tried to free my arm, but he didn't let go.
And grab my hair in his other hand and pulled them mercilessly. A yelp escaped my mouth.
"Ohhh love you are my slave as well as my property. It's time to show you what I do to my
properties." He hissed.
And he started dragging me with my arm towards the third floor and all I felt was fear .
I struggled but he didn't let go. And keep dragging me.
"Leave me.... Let go you monster." I yelled.
He keeps dragging me as a rag doll. Near the stairs I stumbled and fell down, but he didn't stop and
dragged me up the stairs while my knees got injured and all bloodied.
He passed his office door and was going towards the last door he opened it and pushed me inside
and I fell on the floor.
When I looked in the room I froze....


Chapter 25
I looked around the dimly lit room and it looked like a torture cell. There were chains hanging from
the ceiling and there were a number of various shaped dangerous looking knifes and tools dangling
on the dirty wall.
My blood ran cold as I realized that I'm here for a purpose matching the contents of the room.
My heart was erratic and blood drummed in my ears. When he holds my arm and dragged me
towards the table on the side. He picked me up and laid me on the table. I was thrashing in his hold
to get away from here when he slapped me.
I felt a stinging pain on my left cheek. And I became numb for a moment. When, I realized that he hit
me. He had already bound my wrists and ankles with the cuffs to the corners of the table.
My face was still bent to the side by the impact of his slap, my hairs were covering my face. He
removed my hairs from my face and I flinched.
I started to cry ful on.I was afraid. I just wanted to Do one thing now that is to run away from him.
He left the room. And I laid there crying. I hope he won't come back. But his eyes spoke clearly that
he is going to do something worst to me. All the possibilities of him hurting me run through my
mind, and I was breathing heavily now. After a while.
The door flew open. My heart start beating faster when I saw Andrew came in holding a box.
He then marched towards me with an evil glint in his eyes. And I started trembling. He cupped my
chin harshly and spoke.
"Today I'll punish you in such a way that you will never forget your place. You will think millions of
times before disrespecting me again." He took out a black cloth from his pocket and covered my eyes
with it. Blind folding me.
I started thrashing violently in dread of what to come, he spoke.
"You know I love marking my posessions. It's my hobby." He stated.
He spoke in a soft mischievous voice. And I trembled in fear.
"P-please just leave me. Do not hurt me. Let me go. Please..." I cried.
He smiled evilly, and marched away. I could hear the clinking sounds of the knives. Then he came
towards me. I was breathing heavily now.
When I felt a tug at my shirt I felt him tear the cloth of my shirt from the shoulder. I shrieked in fear
and started thrashing.
"What are you doing? Let me go!" I struggled.
He in an instant grabbed my jaw and gave a hard squeeze. And growled.
"Don't move or I will fucking gauge your eyes out." He warned.
"Just kill me then." I cried.
"You won't understand in easy way." He muttered.
"I will kill your father." He growled.
Because of his words pure Terror ran down my veins. I clamped my mouth shut and stopped
struggling. He tore my dress until my left side just above my breasts were bare to his dark eyes.
Tears were not stopping, I felt so help less, pathetic.
I closed my eyes shut and whimpered .then he spoke huskily.
"Your white skin will be marked. And it will look even more beautiful when it will bare my name.
Everyone will know you are mine. Your body belongs to me." He mused.
My heart sunk. Tears were not stopping and my whole figure was trembling in dread. I tried one last
time.
"P-please don't hurt me." I cried.
He wiped my tears and I flinched thinking that he is going to hit me,but he didn't instead he spoke.
"Get ready to eat your own words love." He muttered.
With that he pressed sharp dagger on my skin and started cutting my skin in zigzag lines. And an
agonized scream ripped through my throat.
The pain was so excruciating as I continued to scream that my throat became parched and my
senses left me.

Chapter 26
Slowly I opened my eyelids, only to be squeezed shut in pain. My throat was scraped and a
severe pain radiated from my left shoulder. And a whimper left my mouth. I was in his room.
He was not in the room. And I was still in my bloodied ripped clothes.
That thought immediately left my mind. When I touched my chest only to hiss in pain. I removed the
dress slightly from my left shoulder until a bandage was visible to my sight. I touched it slightly only
to feel sharp pain. The memories of yesterday came to my mind. Andrew has proceeded to hurt me.
The pain was so much that I blacked out.
I saw my reflection in the mirror, there were fingerprints of his slap on my face. On my wrists and
ankles there were dark red and blue bruises of the cuffs. I felt pain in my knees when I was walking
and found a bandage on my knees. Then my eyes landed on the bandage on my chest.
I slowly removed to bandage only to gasp out in horror. His name was marred on my skin in ugly
cuts.I wanted to scratch his name off my skin.
He is a monster. How could someone be this cruel, he has no right to mark me...he reduced me into
a mere thing. I felt disgusted. I never hurt anyone then why is he doing this to me.
I saw a tray of food on the bed side table along with the pain killers and a glass of milk. I sat down
and ate everything thing because I was feeling so weak. After that,I laid on the bed, while tears
streaming down my face.
How can my life become this pathetic on the mercy of the monster.
No one was born evil, what happened to him that he became like this and is inflicting so much pain
on me. If he continued like this, then he will probably kill me one day.
Andrew POV:
Past......
"A-Andi... I want to eat our favouuuuriiitee lemoooon rashpbeurry cakeuu for the laaast time
pleaseuuee." Lucy spoke in her childish voice.
"Don't say last time luci. We will eat it every day, when you'll be discharged." A young Andrew
spoke.
"Nou Andi... I dount havue time. I leuistenedd whaut doc uncle said. You knoww naww I'm gowing to
mom and dad. So pleasuse I waunt to eat it." She pleaded.
Tears were streaming down his face by listening to his sisters words. He felt so helpless at that
moment he held his sisters hand and kissed it, and also kissed her forehead,both eyes and cheeks,
and she giggled.
"No princess you are not leaving me OK. And I'll bring that lemon raspberry cake. And then we'll
both eat it OK. Love you princess." Andrew spoke.
He kissed her forehead, but he didn't know that it is for the last time........and he left the hospital to
full fill his sisters wish.
Present.....
That cake brought those memories back.
I shouldn't have done this. Her teary face came to my mind. She need gentleness, and I am unknown
to such emotions. She is made for love and I only knew force, power and authority. She is fragile and
I'm a beast. This society made me like this. Where she slept on soft bed, I slept on the road. Where,
she ate healthy food. I ate only stale bread. Where she had everything, I had to work hard to earn
where I'm today. My world is cruel and tough for her.
She wanted to run away from me. I won't let that happen. I don't care on what circumstances I
married her. But now she is my wife. She belongs to me now. She will stay with me forever either by
her own will or by force. I will not let her go... Never....
I wasn't planning on marking my name on her skin. But she pressed the buttons of my anger. I was
already angry because of that cake. And then her outcome of running away, slave and property all
that shit just pissed me off.
When she said she will run away from me and will never come back. That particular thing angered
me. How can she think like that.
(she thinks like that,Because you behave like bastard towards her) my inner conscience spoke.
I felt pang of guilt for doing this to her But I will not show her and definitely I will not apologize. So
she will never ever think of running away from me. I can't hurt her anymore... But she doesn't have
to know this.
Chloe POV:
I was sitting in my room when I heard a knock. Then Eli came in.
"Boss is calling you downstairs for dinner." Eli spoke.
"Huh!"
(That ugly sick man has the audacity to call me for dinner after doing this.)
Eli spoke again. "He is calling yo-"
I cut her off by saying.
"Tell him I'm not coming. He may go to hell." I hissed.
"Really!" His deep voice spoke.
I turned towards the door so fast that I was about to crack my neck. There stood the devil while
smiling (oh so softly) and all I felt was fear and disgust towards him. And unintentionally I took a
step back. It didn't go unnoticed by him. With his fingers he waved at Eli to leave, who left quietly
while closing the door.
"Why are you not coming for dinner?" He asked.
Why is he behaving like nothing happened as if he didn't just freaking branded me yesterday. The
audacity of this bastard.
"Why are you behaving like nothing happened. How could you be so cruel, that you sliced your name
on my skin. You are a sick bastard... I HATE YOU." I yelled.
His face darkened, he clenched and unclenched his fists. And came in front of me , I took a step back
and met with a wall while tears were rolling down my face. He came closer and said.
"Now I wouldn't do that if I was in your place." He warned.
With that he touched my face and wiped my tears and I flinched. He then holds my hand.
"Come lets have dinner." He spoke.
"I don't want to eat with you." I muttered.
Andrew mused. "I didn't ask you. I told you."
"But I said I don't want to eat with you." I mumbled.
"Fine then..." He muttered and left my hand and I thought he would leave. But instead he picked me
up bridal style and started walking towards dinning hall. I struggled but it was hurting my shoulder,
so I stopped. His musky masculine scent filled my senses and it stirred something inside me.

He sat on the chair ,when I was about sat on the chair he holds my right arm and pulled me towards
him and I landed on his lap with a gasp. As I was about to stand, but he encircled his arm around my
waist.
"Sit here." He spoke.
"N-no-"
He cut me off by putting his fingers on my lips. I turned my face on the other side. He then brought
the spoon full of rice near my mouth. But I kept my mouth shut. My eyes widened the next moment
when he nuzzles his face in my neck, he inhaled there then bit my earlobe and a yelp left my mouth.
I started to squirm, but he held me tight and spoke.
"Eat the food. Or else I will eat you."
He said all this while nibbling my earlobe. I quickly nodded . And he chuckled. My cheeks are bright
red now. He kept feeding me and himself with the same spoon. He then made me eat pain killers.
And picked me up bridal style and took me to his room.
I panicked, but he gently laid me down on the bed. Then I spoke.
"I-I don't want to sleep h-here." I mumbled.
"From now on you will sleep with me." He stated.
He said while removing his shirt and giving me terrifying news.
"W-what... N-no... I -" I paniced.
"Shhh sleep now." He soothed.
I avert my gaze from him when removed his shirt, and he cut me off mid sentence by putting his
hand on my lips. I know arguing with him is of no use. So I move to the end of the bed and laid down.
I felt the bed dipped from the other side and his arm wrapping around my waist, and he pulled me in
his embrace. I squirm in his hold, and he nuzzles his face in the crook of my neck. And I stopped
struggling.
Andrew mumbled. "Sleep love."
Why is he behaving nice all of a sudden. Does he feel guilty but he didn't apologize. I didn't saw any
expression of remorse or guilt on his face. Then why showing concern towards me. I can't
understand what's going on in his head. With these thoughts I drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 27
Chloe POV:
After two days I removed the worn out bandage from my cuts, I hesitated but still removed the
gauze. My eyes started to well up.
( Andrew )
Marked and now ugly red lines with dried blood on it. It stood out and stared directly at me from my
pale white skin. Tears were streaming down my face.
I felt that im his thing and not a human being. ( I will never forgive him for this.)
************
It was dawn when I woke up. I looked to my side to saw Andrew sleeping peacefully. I felt thirsty, I
found the glass on the bed side table to be empty. I groggily moved out of the room towards the
kitchen.
I stopped on my tracks near the kitchen when I heard muffled moans. I hesitated a bit whether to
check or not. Curiosity got the best of me and I peeked through the door. The next moment I covered
my mouth to suppress my gasp.
There in the kitchen Eli and the lean tan complexion guy are kissing. (No its like that guy is eating
her alive... Don't tell me he's forcing himself on her.) I came out of my thoughts when I heard Eli's
voice.
"E-Ethan s-stop.." Eli groaned.
She was breathless, that did it for me and I marched inside and spoke without a second thought.
"Leave her alone." I yelled.
Both of their heads snapped towards me. Eli jerked him away from her and now looking awkwardly
here and there her face is all red whereas that Ethan guy is smirking at me.(How dare he.) I took
steps forward and stand in front of Eli.
"How dare you to touch her. How could you force yourself on her. Don't you have any shame." I
roared.
I felt a tug at my shirt from the back, I looked at Eli who wanted to say something but couldn't form
the words. Whereas that Ethan just rolled his eyes at my statement. I spoke again.
"You don't have to be afraid Eli. I will not let him touch you." I assured my friend.
"Really!" He took a step forward but Eli spoke up.
"We are together." Eli muttered.
"Huh!" I spoke confused.
My head snapped towards her then at him who was now smirking. ( When did this happened.)
I felt so stupid right now, (Damn me.) I embarrassingly spoke.
"When did this happened?" I asked in disbelief.
"Umm.. Forget it. I'm sorry. Its just you are so innocent and kind, and he on the other hand is
opposite of you. How can you be with him." I asked with disbelief.
Ethan spoke. "Just Like you are with Andrew. How can you be with him?"
"I don't want to be with him."
I murmured so slowly but he heard it. I lowered my gaze because of his statement. (Doesn't he know
that we don't have a love relationship instead I'm here for his revenge.)
A tear slipped my eye which I quickly wiped away.
I didn't say anything. (If she's happy with him then I'll just pray for them to be happy forever.) I was
about to leave when I heard a deep sorry.
"Sorry." Ethan muttered.
I looked at him and nodded in acceptance, he gave me his box smile while walking past me,which
made my eyes widened, he looked totally different person. ( Holy shit )
Is he same angry, scary man. I was interrupted when Eli squealed and ran past me. I looked at her
retreating back. I turned around to look what she's running from.
There stood Ethan holding a large scary cockroach in his hands and grinning while moving towards
me. My face paled at his intentions.
"N-No you wouldn't." I warned.
"Test me." He mused.
With that he marched towards me and I ran for my life. I ran towards the dinning area where Eli was
also present having the same expression as mine. I ran towards her. Now the table was between us
and Ethan who was enjoying every bit of the moment. Eli warned.
Eli warned. "Don't you dare Ethan."
Ethan mused. "Oh look at your faces. Y'all are about to pass out."
He laughed. And I bombarded him with questions.
"Who are you? Did you hit your head somewhere? Are you drunk?" I asked with disbelief.
His laugh died and he looked serious. His seriousness scared me but the next moment he started
laughing again.(What is wrong with him.)
Ethan mused. "I'm Ethan. Neither I hit my head somewhere nor I'm drunk."
He looked at Eli for a while and then spoke.
Ethan yelled. "Eli hold her."
My head snapped towards Eli who was also grinning evilly. I warned her.
"Don't you dare." I warned.
She only grinds and both the grinning maniacs started running after me like psychos. I stopped
running when I heard a thud sound, I looked at my back to find Ethan on the floor. Eli and I burst
into fits of laughter. Whereas he only whispered a line of curses under his breath.
A look of anger masked his face and his face became red because of anger but instead of scurrying
away from him we started laughing out loud. He ran after us as we dashed out of the dinning area
while laughing our lungs out. I looked behind to find him staring at me while smirking, until I
collided with a wall. I lost my balance and composed myself to bear the impact but it never came. As
strong arms wrapped around my waist.
I opened my eyes only for them to widened when my gaze met the pitch black orbs. I balanced
myself and slightly pushed him, but he doesn't let go of my waist. Instead, he pulled me closer
flushing our bodies together, a gasp left my mouth. I looked behind for Ethan or Eli, but they were
now where to be seen. (Those cheaters, back stabbers..... Let me get my hands on you both.)
I was interrupted of my thoughts when I felt him sniffing me. ( Why he always sniffs me like a wolf...
Don't tell me is he a werewolf or something... Shut up Chloe.) I scolded myself on my stupid thoughts
and tried to push him. When, he spoke huskily.
"Your laugh is breathtaking love." He mused.
I sealed my lips shut in a thin line at his statement. His proximity is making it difficult for me to
breath. I tried to push him and spoke.

"I -I need to go." I stuttered.
Andrew asked. "Where?"
"I need to use the rest room." I lied.
He doesn't say anything, but he held my face in his large hands and kissed my forehead. With that he
let me ho and went towards the gym. I touched my forehead and still felt the sensation of his lips.
"Why is he behaving strange?" I muttered.

Chapter 28
It's been three months. Since, Andrew is being nice to me. He doesn't get angry on me anymore. He
made me eat with him every day. Last week he was busy in a meeting, so he called Jess to inform me
to eat my dinner, because he's going to be late. He made me sleep with him in his room every night,
but he never forced himself on me. He even told me not to do any house chores.
He's behaving strange. I even asked him once to tell me what my father did. But he dismissed this
topic, and didn't even get angry on me. He said he'll tell me when the time will come. So I just
passed it for a time being.
On the other hand I have created a great bond with Ethan. He is such a nice person if you are in his
good list. He is totally different in a lovely way with the people who are close to him. Whereas he had
a hard and scary personality for others. He loves Eli so much. He never missed a chance to make us
laugh. He is just like an elder brother to me. He even once said I'm like his little sister for whom he
always wished for.
Jess doesn't know about Eli's and Ethan relationship. I told them to tell Jess about it. But they said
they will tell everyone when the right time comes. When I asked them about there love story, they
said it started because of a cockroach. That day I laughed my lungs out at their love story.
All my thoughts were interrupted when Jess barges into my room. And hurriedly handed me the
phone, I stared at her dumb founded. And gave her a confused look. She indicated me to talk. So I
pressed the phone near my ear and spoke, while Jess left the room after closing the door.
"Hello." I spoke.
The voice from the other end froze me. Because, I was not expecting it to be him. His voice was
smooth.
"What are you doing?" Andrew asked.
"Umm... N-nothing." I muttered.
"Hmmm... You are missing me. Right love." He mused.
I was stunned by his chill behavior and the fact that I was thinking about him only, made me
nervous. Even though I can't see him, but I knew he was smirking.
"N-no I'm not. Don't think so high." I lied.
"You can't lie to me babe." He mused and chuckled. (Urrghhh why he can read me like an open
book) I didn't reply. Then he said.
"I've sent you a dress be ready till 6." He spoke.
"For what?" I asked.

"Don't ask much and be ready on time. Bye love."
With that he end the call. While I sat there for a while looking at the wall in front of me and thinking
of what just happened.
On the same day again my thoughts were interrupted when Jess knocked on my door before entering
with a large box in her hand. She put the box on the bed and left after giving me a cheerful smile. I
smiled at the cheerfulness of this woman.
I stood up and opened the box. And one by one picked the contents out from the box.
I saw a red dress and it was beautifully gorgeous. (why he always chooses red dress for me. I think
he's obsessed with red color.)
The dress was short till my knees from the front and tail like from the back. It has beautiful
embroidery at front and on the net sleeves.
It was 4 o'clock already, so I went to took a warm relaxing shower. After my extra long shower, I
wore the dress,it fits me perfectly and was also covering his name on my skin. (Which I'm very
thankful of.) I wore the heels which he sent me. I did my light makeup with red lips and light Smokey
eyes. I put my hair up in a messy bun with few strands falling on my face and neck. I wore a
beautiful red diamond pendant, which was also present in the box.
After I was done I looked at my self in the mirror and I look gorgeous. ( wow... He has a good taste of
fashion)
I wore my coat, and I was ready by 6. He doesn't come to pick me up but instead he sent his driver.
The car ride was calm, all the time I was looking out the window, watching the trees passing by.
After, about half an hour approximately. The car stopped. I was escorted out of the car towards the
chopper. I looked at his men in confusion, but they just smiled and told me to hurry up, boss is
waiting.
I quietly sat in the chopper as it took off to its destination. When the chopper reached to the upper
heights, I looked at the window and the view from there took my breath away. It was so beautiful
with all the small lights which looked as if someone had sprinkled the golden glitter on the ground. It
was just breathtakingly beautiful I just wanted to keep looking at the view. I was so much drowned
in it, I came out of my trance until there was no land to be seen except water.
The men who escorted me and was now sitting across me is quite bulgy with a lot of muscles, black
hair, brown eyes with fair complexion. I have seen him many times around the mansion, maybe he is
one of the bodyguards. I inquired.
"What is your name?" I asked.
He looked at me for a moment and spoke.
"Shawn." That guy replied.
"Ok so Shawn. Where are we going?" I asked.
"To the private Island Mam." He answered.
"Oh... OK." I muttered.

( A freaking private Island.... What the hell he does in his business...he had his private chopper and
now a private Island... What is he, A king... Or he's trying to show me his money.)
My train of thoughts is stopped. When, the pilot announced that we are about to land. I buckled up
myself. The chopper landed smoothly. The door opened as I came out of the chopper my eyes met
the dark pitch orbs. Who look devilishly handsome in his black tux, matching the color of his eyes.
I walked towards him and stood in front of him awkwardly. While. he doesn't waste a single second
to check me out. His gaze was so intense that all of a sudden I felt self-conscious. He snapped his
fingers towards his mans to leave, and they all left immediately in the chopper. I looked at him then
at the chopper. ( We are here alone...What, if- No don't think anything stupid Chloe... Everything will
be fine calm yourself down) I mentally talked to myself.

"How will we go back?"
He just completely ignored my question and motioned me to come closer. I hesitated a bit but moved
forward. He again motioned me to come closer, I just took tiny step towards him. On this he took a
step towards me and filled the gap between us.
"Close your eyes." He mumbled.
"Huh!" I was confused.
"Do as I say."
He spoke as if he's annoyed. I quietly did as he said. I felt him covering my eyes with a piece of cloth
and tying it at the back of my head. Now I started to get scared. Next moment I felt him picking me
up bridal style and started walking.
"W-where are you taking me. I-I can walk." I mumbled.
"Shhh... Keep quiet."
He said while, nuzzles into my neck. My breath hitched by his sudden closeness. And I sealed my lips
into a thin line. After a while he made me stand on my feet and slowly removed my blindfold. My
eyes widened.

Chapter 29
My eyes widened by the view in front of me. There in front of me was a set up for dinner, in front of
the soothing waves. There were candles around the chairs giving it a beautiful look.
When I turned around, at the back there was a house. (No.not house but a freaking beautiful
mansion.) it was beautiful.
The moment he holds my hand and intertwined our fingers. That snapped me out of my trance. I
looked at him and then back at the view. He tugged my hand and started walking towards the table.
He pulled out the chair for me and made me sit on the chair. ( I don't understand, What all this
meant. Is this a date.)
"I-Is this a d-date?" I asked.
He looked at me for a while observing me keenly his intense gaze was making me uncomfortable
now. He spoke.
Andrew gave a plain reply. "Think whatever you want."
While saying that he shrugged, and then again started staring at me, and it was irritating me to no
end, so I spoke up.
"Staring is rude you know." I muttered.
"You make it kinda hard for me not to stare." He said while smirking, and I lowered my gaze at his
words. I know my face is red now. So I didn't bother to look at him again. I kept my eyes on the
waves, whereas I felt his intense gaze on me. I was feeling a bit hungry now. I looked at the table
and it was empty. (Are we just going to sit here, starving...) I was a bit startled, when he spoke.
Andrew questioned. "Aren't you hungry."
(Thank God.... Food finally.) I nodded, to which he stood up and went towards the mansion, after a
while he came back with a tray of delicious looking food, what shocked me was that he started
serving me. I sat quietly observing him. He then seated down in front of me and motioned me to eat.
I nodded and ate my food silently.
After dinner, he put on the music, it felt so beautiful, then he approached me and held his hand
forward and said.
"Come dance with me." He spoke.
I was taken aback by his sudden statement, and spoke hesitantly.
"I d-don't know how to dance." I stuttered.
He looked at me with a poker face, he grabbed my hand and jerked me forward to which I landed on
his hard chest, with a gasp
"I didn't ask, I was telling you. And don't worry I'll teach you." He mused.
With that I stood straight and put my hand on his chest to balance myself, but he snakes his hand
around my waist and pulled me closer, I hesitantly put my hand on his shoulder, he holds my other
hand and intertwined our fingers. Then he spoke.
"Now just follow my steps." He spoke.
I nodded my head, he slowly started moving and I followed his steps, his closeness invaded my
senses, his minty,musky scent was intoxicating and masculine. When, I felt we are too close.
I moved a little back by the next step which didn't go unnoticed by him because the next moment his
other hand also moved to my waist, and he pulled me flush against his chest, a yelp left my
mouth,and my eyes widened.
My chest was pressed against his and only my toes were touching the ground, I was basically in air
and completely crushed in his arms. I put my hands on his shoulder to create a distance. But he
nuzzles his face in my neck and spoke.
"Do I have thorns on my body." He asked.

(What...is he insane.)
"Then why the fuck are you moving away from me." He spoke with a hint of anger lacing in his voice.
It scared me a bit. So I decided to put my thoughts in front of him.
"I-It's too close." I spoke softly.
He chuckled and tighten his grip more if that was possible. And started moving his hand up and
down on my back in a calming manner and spoke.
Andrew mused. "You are looking breathtakingly stunning. I can't stay away from you. So just bear
my closeness."
"B-but I-I can't breathe." I complained.
He immediately loosened his hold a bit but not enough for me to escape. I looked at his face and
observed his features. Sharp jawline, pitch black eyes, tall, muscular and handsome. If I ever met
him in other circumstances, I would have definitely fallen for his charms.
But now I know better, then to fall in his charms. He is dangerous and a heart less man. I don't know
why he is behaving nice to me these days. But his this behavior is melting my heart. It just felt like a
dream. If, he will stay like this forever then I don't want to wake up from this dream.
Unintentionally I put my head on his chest and hugged him lightly while swaying. I felt him froze for
a moment, but then he relaxed and hugged me back tightly. I can felt his heart beat and it was like a
lullaby. (This dream feels to real to be true.)
To confirm my suspicious I pinched my hand, and it stings. (Shit!) I immediately moved back due to
which he was taken a back, I spoke.
"I-I am tired." I spoke.
He nodded and started moving towards the house. I followed him inside the house and it was
luxurious, he walked in to a beautiful room and I followed him. He closed the door and went into the
restroom.
I have to change my clothes, but I didn't bring any. Might be possible I could find something in his
wardrobe. I opened his wardrobe and there were only his clothes. I searched for the largest shirt but
couldn't find any instead I found a beautiful large hoodie sweatshirt blanket. It was so soft. I
immediately changed in to that hoodie.
My legs till mid thighs were bare, I laid on the bed and covered my self with blanket. I was tired as
hell. I felt the door opening and some shuffling in the room. But I drifted into deep slumber.

Chapter 30
***********
I woke up early, Andrew was sleeping peacefully beside me on the bed. I moved out of the mansion
towards the water and it was looking calm and soothing. I further move forward until the water
reached my ankles. It was cold and refreshing, I felt free. I was enjoying my time when I felt as if
someone is staring at me. I looked back and my eyes met with his. He was looking at me, I don't
know from how long.
He approaches me and stand beside me in silent. I was looking at him in observing manner. When,
he spoke up.
Andrew asked. "Can you swim."
I was contemplating whether to tell him or not. Might be possible he will throw me in the water to
die if he gets to know I can't swim. My train of thoughts is stopped when he spoke.
Andrew mused. "I take that as a yes."
With that he held my hand and started moving further in the water. I panicked and spoke.
"I-I can't swim." I panic.
He didn't stop and kept moving, now the water is reaching my ribs. (He will kill me today.)
"Please s-stop." I pleaded.
He didn't stop, I tried to struggle but his hold was tight, my vision started to blur with tears. Water
was reaching my jaw now, but he is tall and the water is reaching his chest. I held his arm for
support because now my toes aren't touching the ground anymore.
He moved his arm away from me. (Oh God... I don't want to die.) I immediately wrapped my arms
around his neck and cling to him as my life depends on it, which really is depending.
"P-please take me b-back. I c-can't swim." I pleaded.

"Why are you clinging to me right now. When, you wanted to stay away from me last night." He
mused.
I looked at him in shock. ( Damn... He is doing all this for me to cling on him with my own will. This
arrogant jerk. He knows I can't swim. I will kill him once I'll get out of the water.)
A heavy wave came crashing on us due to which my hold became tighter on him. I was flushed
against him chest to chest. His hands were not touching me at all. ( Why is he not holding me now.
When, I want him to hold me.)
Again a heavy wave came and it was looking very big. Out of reflex and panic I wrapped my legs
around his torso and stick to him like a leech. The wave hit us, he loosened his balance a bit but
didn't fall.
"Please." I pleaded.
Andrew mused. "Please what?"
He spoke with a poker face, I bit my bottom lip because of embarrassment. But I kept my mouth
shut. He heaved a sigh and tried to remove my arms around his neck. Fear of drowning invaded my
senses, so I spoke up.
"Hold me. Please hold me." I spoke desperately.
He stopped removing my arms from his neck and gave me a smug look. (Jerk.)
"Now that's my girl."
His hands moved towards my hips and waist, he holds me tighter. I thought he will take me out of
water but instead he started moving further in water.
"STOP! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" I yelled.
"Don't shout! I want a kiss first." He mused.
I looked at him in disbelief. Is he for real. ( I'm dying here, and he freaking wants a kiss.) He again
started moving but I stopped him.
"Wait." I muttered.
I started moving my lips close to his cheek,but he stopped me and spoke.
Andrew husked. "Let me clarify love. I wanted to taste your plump lips that are tempting to be
sucked."
I looked at him with wide eyes and flushed cheeks because of his vulgar statement. I didn't make any
move. To which he started swimming further. I immediately hold his face by one hand and kissed
him on the lips. It was a quick Peck. He just looked at me with wide eyes. I hide my face in his neck
and tighten my hold around him. He started swimming back, I felt water lower and lower on my legs.
When I removed my arms around his neck I saw that we are on the shore now, and my legs are still
around his torso, I quickly removed my self from him. And ran into the mansion.
I came in our room and hurriedly went in the wardrobe, I quickly took out his large shirt and shorts.
When I turned around, I saw him standing in the middle of the room and that too, Shirt less. I gulped
by seeing his Muscular body, water was dripping on his abs. I moved towards the restroom and tried
to close the door. ( Tried to.)
Because the next moment he entered the restroom after me, and closed the door. My heart started
beating fast.
"I asked you for a kiss not a Peck. So give it to me now, or we both will shower together." He rasped.
I looked at him with wide eyes. ( Such a shameless Jerk.)
"I already kissed you, I won't do it again." I spoke.
He smirked coming closer. I moved back and my back hit the counter beside the basin. In no time he
holds my waist and lift me up effortlessly and made me sit on the counter. Now he was standing
between my legs and my hands are on his chest to create a distance.
He removed the strand of my hairs from my face. And tugged my head back by clasping his hand in
my hair. It was firm grip not painful. He made me to face him. His hot breath fanning my face.
He crashed his lips on mine devouring them, in reflex I pushed him but in vain because he held my
both wrists above my head with his one hand, which made my chest to arch out. To which he
growled in the kiss. With his other hand he held my jaw firmly.
He bit my bottom lip, I gasp which he used as an advantage and started dominating my mouth with
his tongue. His tongue was caressing mine giving me weird sensation and an embarrassing sound
left my mouth. I could hear the sloppy sounds of the kiss.
My ears, neck and cheeks were feeling hot, he left my wrists and hold the nape of my neck then
tilted my head to get more access. In the daze of pleasure I started responding to the kiss slowly. My
hands found its way to his shoulder and biceps for support. He continued his assault on my mouth.

I was getting out of oxygen now. I tried to push him but no use. I tried harder this time to which he
moved a bit back. I start galloping air but it was shortly lived because he again kissed me hard and
left my mouth with a sloppy sound.
We both are breathing heavily. He again pecked my lips and smiled at me. I was still in daze
collecting my breaths. He spoke.
Andrew mused. "I was asking you for this type of kiss babe. Not your innocent, naive Peck."
With that he left the restroom and I immediately closed the door behind him while locking it. I
touched my swollen lips. (What the hell just happened. How can I lost my control. This is so
embarrassing).
********************

Chapter 31
ANDREW POV:
When I woke up at dawn, I didn't find her in the room. I heard noises from the dinning area. When I
got there, What I saw was that Chloe was laughing and running, she was looking beautiful while
smiling, I felt my heart skipped a beat. My only focus was on her, she didn't saw me standing in front
of her, she bumped into me, and was about to fall when I hold her in my arms. I inhaled her
addictive scent. She became restless and said she wanted to use the restroom. I so wanted to taste
her lips but I controlled myself and kissed her forehead.
I went into the gym where I saw Ethan smirking at me. What's with him. I started doing my push-ups
when he spoke up.
"She is not at fault. I think you should not treat her in accordance to her father." Ethan spoke.
Andrew inquired annoyed. "What's with you? Why do you care how I treat her?"
"Just know this, I won't let you hurt her anymore. She is innocent. She doesn't even know what her
father did. You should tell her the truth, she will understand." Ethan suggested.
With that saying he left me alone in the gym. ( He never cares for others, then what happened now.
Well he won't let me hurt her. Damn I won't even let myself hurt her.)
Three months have been passed, and she became my addiction, I can't sleep until she is in my arms,
her scent is so craving.
On the other hand Ethan became so protective towards her, that sometimes it irked me. He said she
is like his little sister. They became good friends in the past months.
She's been staying home from a long time, so I decided to take her out, I planned a dinner night at
my private Island.
When she arrived, I was unable to get my eyes off her. She was looking breathtakingly gorgeous in
that red dress. (Well red is my favorite color.) She was looking at everything in fascination. Unaware
of my gaze on her. I held her hand and intertwined our fingers, her hands were warm and soft.
After settling down I was observing her beautiful features. When she asked me if this is a date. I
stayed silent for a while because I, myself don't know what to call this. I told her think whatever you
want. (Because I don't want to admit it myself that I prepared a date for her.)
After dinner, I dragged her to dance. She followed my steps and while dancing I moved a bit closer
to her which she noticed and immediately moved back. It angered me and I held her from her waist
and pulled her soft frame flushed against my hard body. She was so soft and fragile. I nuzzle my face
in her neck to inhale her scent, so I can calm down.
I saw her staring at my face in deep thoughts then all of a sudden he put her head on my chest and
hugged me lightly, to which I froze but when I felt her warmth I hugged her back but more tightly. I
wanted to savor this moment but it is shortly lived as she moved back from me.
When I came out of the restroom I found her sleeping in the bed peacefully. I laid beside her and
pulled her in my embrace. I kissed her forehead while saying before drifting to sleep.
"You are melting the ice stone heart of mine. It started beating again." He rasped.
I was now standing in the balcony thinking about the passionate kiss we had in the morning. She
responded to me, and it felt so good. I can still feel her plump lips and the softness of her body.
After the kiss she avoided me all day. And now she's sleeping peacefully like an angel.
My feelings towards her are strong, and I can't understand if its just attraction. I need her and I
wanted to have her right now,I wanted to feel her,moaning and writhing in pleasure underneath me.
But now is not the right time. ( I'll have you little Lamb soon. That to with your own will.)
I let out the puff of smoke from my cigar. When the phone call disturbed me. I looked at the caller
ID. It was Shawn one of my trusted man. I picked it up.
"B-boss,Her father ran away. And Ethan is shot on the shoulder." Came the panicked voice of Shawn.
"I'm coming." I roared.
(Fuck. How's that even possible in this much high security.)
Chloe and I came back this morning. After, landing, I told Shawn to take Chloe home. I immediately
went to the hospital to see Ethan. He was laying on the bed with bandage around his shoulder. He
looked fine. When he heard my footsteps he looked at me and gave me an assuring smile.(This idiot
scared me.)
"How are you feeling?" I asked.
Ethan replied shortly. "Good."
It gave me a quiet relief. I came back to business and asked him in serious tone.
"Now tell me what happened?" I asked.
Ethan started speaking. "Everything was fine, I was at the office when I got the call from Shawn that
they were attacked. I with my men reach the place to found her father was gone. Shawn was injured,
when I was helping Shawn I was shot in the shoulder by the sniper who was hiding in the trees. And
the next moment Shawn killed that guy who shot me. He was the only one through which we could
get the information."
"Hmm. I'll see. You should rest." I told him.
With that I left the room. (It was not possible for her father to run away like this, someone helped
him. Something is fishy in the whole situation.)
Now her father is free. He will definitely try to take her away from me. And I won't ever let that
happen. I will find out who is helping him. And then the blood will be shed.

Chapter 32
Chloe POV:
We came back from the private Island this morning. Shawn was the one who escorted me back to
the mansion. When I arrived I went to the kitchen and was greeted by the worried face of Jess and
the tears stricken face of Eli.
It worried me to no end seeing them in this condition. They haven't noticed me yet. I neared them
and asked.
"What happened? Why are you crying?"
They both looked at me, Jess became more worried and Eli started crying more. They both were not
saying a single word. I started to feel uneasy by now.
"Tell me what happened?" I asked panicked.
Jess came towards me, held my arms and said. "N-Nothing. You might be tired you should take rest."
"What are you hiding? Tell me?" I asked.
Eli spoke up while crying.
"Ethan got shot." She sobbed.
I felt like someone has thrown me in an ice-cold water. My vision started to get blurry. I stumbled
back a little only to be held by Jess immediately.
"He's in the Hospital. Nobody is telling us anything."
She cried more. (He should have to be fine.) I held Eli's hand and hugged her, while saying soothing
words.
"He'll be fine. Don't worry." I spoke.
I started walking towards the guest room with Eli. I made her lay on the bed and covered her with
blanket. I stayed there with her until she slept after crying.
I made my way towards the kitchen and told Jess that Eli slept. She also went in the same guest
room in which Eli slept. After, thanking me.
Now I know why Andrew was worried in the morning. I can't just stay here. I made my way towards
the entrance door. I opened it only to come face to face with Andrew. We were close, so I moved a
step back to which he came inside.
I told him the first thing that came in my mind.
"I want to see Ethan." I spoke.
His gaze met mine and he spoke.
"I can't take you. But rest assured he's fine." He spoke.
"Please, I want to meet him." I insist.
He heaved a sigh while brushing his fingers in his thick locks. And said.
"Come, I'll show you something." He spoke.
He held my hand and started walking to which I just followed him silently. We came to his room, and
he made me sit on the couch.
He called someone on his phone and talked, after a while he handed me his phone and I looked at
him blankly, the beeping of phone drew my attention. I saw the caller id and it was Ethan, it was the
video call. I looked at Andrew and then back at the phone.
"Pick up." He ordered.
I obliged by pressing the green button. The screen lit up showing me a smiling Ethan from the other
side. A smile appeared on my face. I looked at Andrew and motioned him to leave. He just stared at
me bewildered (As if I've asked for his kidneys.)
"Talk in front of me." He spoke.
He never trusted me. (Why would he trust me now.) I ignored my sad feelings and turned my face
away from him. And put my all focus on Ethan. He had a bandage around his shoulder and is looking
fine.
"How are you feeling?" I asked.
"Ecstatic." He said cheerfully. I almost believed him. When, I felt Andrew beside me chuckling.
"Isn't it obvious that I'm in pain. I bloody got shot here." He said in exasperation. While, pointing
towards his shoulder.
"I-I'm sorry. Is it hurting so much?" I asked softly.
Andrew beside me scoffed (What's with him.).
"Hey I'm fine. Don't worry." He spoke softly.
I nodded in understanding, when thought of Eli came in my mind. He must talk to her. She was so
worried. As I was about to speak, but Ethan beat me in it.
"Andrew can you leave. I want to talk to her alone." I told him.
(How does he knew Andrew was sitting beside me.)
"Why?" He asked.
"Please just ten minutes." I insisted.
( Andrew POV: Why the hell he sounds desperate to talk alone with my wife.)
Andrew cursed and went to the restroom. I was so tensed about what Andrew might be thinking.
When, Ethan interrupted.
"Chloe, I want to talk to Eli." Ethan spoke.
I nodded my head in anticipation and went ,where Eli is sleeping. But to my astonishment she was
wide awake, standing and looking out of the window. I touched her shoulder to which she turned
around. Her eyes which were dull right now, lit up when she saw Ethan. She started crying. I can
feel that her tears were of joy. I gave her the phone and left her room, so they can talk in private.
After about five to seven minutes she came out smiling and blushing. She gave me the phone and
hugged me like no tomorrow. I returned the hug.
"He will be discharged from Hospital tomorrow." Ethan told.
"That's great."
With that she went towards the kitchen in all new energy and happiness while smiling and I came
back to his room. To give his phone back.
I didn't saw him anywhere, means he's still in restroom, I put his phone on the bed and left his room.
I made my way into my room, I changed my clothes into pajamas and decided to take a nap because
I'm feeling exhausted.
I woke up in the evening that to because of the heavyweight on my chest. I tried to move but it was
too heavy. I slowly opened my eyes and looked down to saw black hair. My eyes widened when I
realized Andrew was sleeping on me. His half of the weight was on me. But it was bearable. His face
was on my chest. One arm around my waist holding me tightly.
I felt the urge to indulge my fingers in his smooth hairs. I felt his breathing on my chest was slow
which means he's fast asleep. So I slowly combed his hair with my fingers. They were so soft, and
they felt good in my hands. I kept moving my fingers. And soon again sleep consumes me.

Chapter 33
Ethan and Eli are sitting on either side of me in front of Jess with their heads bowing down in
embarrassment.
Because today Jess caught them making out in dinning area. (Why these idiots always make out in
open.) They both are so embarrassed right now making it difficult for me to suppress my laugh.
Whereas on the other hand Jess is pissed off on Eli for not telling her about their relationship. And in
all this scene I also got involved, only because I knew about their relationship as I'm getting glares
from Jess.
"Jess they love each other and you know what? They fell in love because of a Cockroach." I mused
and then burst out into laughter which was joined by Jess as well. We both were laughing and
getting glares from Ethan and Eli as Jess cleared her throat and spoke in a serious tone.
Jess asked. "Prove it that you love my daughter with all your heart."
Ethan smiled on Jess's words and glanced towards Eli as he stood up and came in front of Jess and
knelt down before holding Jess's hands in his both hands and spoke.
"I love her with all my heart and soul. I will always keep her happy. Even though she is annoying
sometimes but I will bear with it, I will never make her cry. I will love her and protect her till my last
breath. So Will you let your daughter marry me. You know I'm very handsome, you can't deny such
handsomeness." He spoke.
We all were I Awe even Jess had tears of joy forming in her eyes. When, all of a sudden we were
startled by a panicking voice of none other than Andrew.
"What the fuck Ethan. What are you doing?" Andrew roared.
"The thing which you are seeing."
Ethan said in a mischievous way while smirking. And we all understood what Ethan was doing. By
the expressions on the Andrew's face you can say that he doesn't hear the whole thing except the
last part.
Andrew rumbled. "She is like our mother, you dumb fuck."
We all were controlling our laughter and enjoying his irritation. But Jess the kind lady spoke up.
Even tho Eli signal her to play along.
Jess mused. "But I like him. I accepted his proposal, he is going to be my-"
Andrew was looking bewildered at everyone's calm face, irritation and shock was clearly written on
his face, in anger he interrupted Jess.
"What the fuck is wrong with you Ethan. You should have gone after Eli. Not Jess." Andrew spoke.
That was it, and we all burst in to fits of laughter. This jerk didn't even let her complete his sentence,
and he was looking at us with a face. What's so funny?
"You shouldn't have interrupted Jess when she was speaking."
I mumbled in a sarcastic tone, but it was heard by everyone, and they started laughing more as I got
glares from Andrew.
Andrew marched towards me in anger and annoyance because he was still unable to understand the
situation here. But Jess came in front of me and spoke while controlling her laughter.
Jess spoke. "Ethan is going to be my son-in-law."

Andrew stood there staring at Jess like a statue because his embarrassing reality was sinking in. He
cleared his throat while grabbing my hand and started moving towards his room along with me. I
could here everyone laughing at my back.
When we were in the room he locked the door (Why locking the door.) He came towards me with the
expressionless face and I moved back it goes on until my back hit the wall, he caged me by placing
his hands on the walls on either side of me. His masculine scent filled my nostrils. His Stoic face was
giving me chills, and he started trailing his nose on my neck,so I started blabbering all the stuff.
"You d-didn't heard the whole thing, Ethan was asking for Eli's hand for marriage from Jess and y-
you misunderstood everything. I didn't do anythin---AHHH!!" I spoke.
He bit me on my neck and then started sucking and licking the same spot my breathing became
ragged,my legs were trembling, so I held his shoulders for support, his hands moved to my waist he
was giving me open mouth kisses on my neck, and then he kissed the corner of my mouth and
backed away, I felt cold all of a sudden I was about to fall down, but he was fast enough to hold me.
He chuckled and kissed my both eyes.
"Lets bath together." Andrew mused.
My eyes widened on his statement and I moved away from him. And sat on the bed.( What is this
bathing together. He is saying it for the second time.)
"No thanks." I mumbled.
He chuckled and went into the restroom. And my mind again got filled with all the stuff that I was
thinking from the past months.
If I had married him in different circumstances, I would have tried my best to make this relationship
work. But why I'm not trying now. Is it because he forced me into this marriage or that he held my
father captive, or is it because of his torture, branding,abuse.
I don't understand what to do anymore. On the private island at night I was missing my parents so
much I was silently crying in the balcony, when he saw me he asked the reason I told him I'm
missing my parents. I thought he will get angry or something, but he left and came back with his
phone and motioned it towards me to talk. It's your mom, he told me and gave me the phone while
leaving me alone. I cried to my mom, I can also felt that she was also crying. I talked to her.
I thanked Andrew he told me that my mom was fine and living peacefully, a maid was appointed for
her care. I tried to ask him about my father, but he dismissed the topic by saying. He is alive.
After that I knew he is just showing his ruthless side but in the inside he also has a beating heart. He
just need love, a right path that will help him out of the darkness. One day I'm sure he'll open up to
me.
My thoughts were interrupted when Andrew came out of the restroom only in towel with water
dripping from his hair and body. He was looking so hot with those wet muscles.

"It's all yours baby, Want to devour it." He mused.
My cheeks became crimson red in embarrassment that he caught me drooling over him. I stood up
and took steps towards him when I was standing in front of him, I spoke up.
"I've seen better." I spoke.
With that I ran out of the room while his widened eyes danced in my head.

Chapter 34
Eli is super excited as well as nervous because finally she's going to get married today. After what
happened that day,a week ago. Jess agrees with Ethan's proposal, even Andrew was so happy for
both of them.
Eli on the other hand wanted a simple wedding, which was gladly accepted by everyone.
In this whole week I've teased her so much and every time I say something about Ethan, she became
all giddy and blushing.
The beauticians were hired for her makeup as well as mine, because I'm the one and only
bridesmaid. My dress is dark blue and it was beautiful. My back was visible which made me quite
uncomfortable, so I told the beauticians to let my hair open.
I was ready, so I went to check on her and when I saw her I was speechless, she was looking
beautiful. When she noticed me, she passed me a warm smile which I returned with a grin.
"You look Gorgeous, Ethan will be smitten by you." I mused and wiggle my eyebrows at her to which
she blushed. That made her face to glow even more. Jess and Andrew already left for the venue.
Shawn is here to escort us. I helped Eli to sit in the car, and then we took off towards the venue.
Shawn complemented Eli and congratulated her.
We reached there, I helped her out of the car, when we near the entrance my eyes met with the
pitch black orbs staring back at me with so much intensity. I peeled my eyes away from him because
he was looking so handsome in his black tux.
Eli walked on the isle towards Ethan who was grinning like a kid who got his chocolates. I went to
stand beside Eli and Andrew was standing beside Ethan as he was continuously staring at me.
After the vows were taken. They kissed which was followed by cheers. The priest announced them as
husband and wife.
Just from the venue they left for their honeymoon (desperate much) Jess and I were escorted back to
the mansion by Shawn. Jess was silently crying in the car but I knew her tears are of joy. I comforted
her.
"You know you should not cry. You might get wrinkles on that beautiful face." Shawn mused.
I and Jess both chuckled at the same time on Shawn's comment.

"I agree with him." I spoke.
Jess rolled her eyes at me while smiling. So I continued.
I spoke. "You know I talked to Ethan about living with us instead of his apartment. He wasn't
agreeing at first but in the end he agrees because of Eli. I also talked to Andrew about it, and he
agrees too. So no need to cry because Eli and Ethan both are going to stay with us."
On my statement Jess's face lit up. She hugged me from the side saying thank you which I returned
happily. I could feel Shawn's eyes on me from the rear view mirror. He passed me an encouraging
smile,which I returned with a smile and a nod.
Andrew went somewhere after the wedding that concluded that he'll be late. Because, he must have
gone to the office.
As we entered the mansion I plop my self down on the couch along with Jess. I was hella tired and I
could tell Jess was more tired than me because she was working her life out in this whole week.
I didn't know when I drifted into sleep on the couch.
**************************
Andrew was sitting in his office doing all the work, because Ethan left for few days for honeymoon
and all the burden is on him now, he doesn't trust anyone enough to take their help. As, he was
doing his work simultaneously he was also watching his wife sleeping peacefully on the couch in her
sexy dress.
He was still unable to get the tracks of her father which was frustrating him to no end.
As he was engrossed in his work. There was a knock on his door, the door creaked open revealing
Shawn, he came in and reported to Andrew that he has escorted Chloe and Jess to home safely.
Andrew nodded at him. Not even once gave him a glance.
When Shawn put something on his office desk. That caught Ethan's attention, and he looked at him
and then at the coffee in a questioning manner.
"I had one, at the cafe in the way and it was delicious, so I thought to bring one for you as well."
"Thanks mate." Andrew thanked him.
"No problem. I'll take my off then." Shawn said.
Andrew nodded with that Shawn left and Andrew engrossed himself in work while drinking his
coffee.
He was done with his work as his eyes landed on the screen where the beauty was sleeping, but he
found the couch empty. He checked all the cameras and found his wife in the kitchen making
something still in her sexy dress.
He kept observing her as she made her way towards the quarter at the back side where Jess lives,
with a bowl of soup in her hands with some medicines. He smiled at her caring nature and closed the
laptop. He leaves for the house and decided to check on Jess.
As he was driving he felt a sudden wave of server headache but it was gone as fast as it came. He
was thankful that his car didn't lose the balance.
He reached home and went towards the quarter and that wasn't ordinary quarter. It was like a small
beautiful house attached to the big one. He found Jess laying on the bed sleeping whereas Chloe
tucking her in the blanket, so he moved back into the mansion waiting for her.
He again felt a sudden wave of headache and it was so strong that he almost lost his balance. He
wasn't understanding what the heck was wrong with him. As, he was massaging his temples he
heard his phone ringing. It was an unknown number he pressed the green button and placed the
phone near his ear. The instant he heard the voice he knew exactly who it is.
"Long time huh! How are you?" John muttered.
Andrew roared. "What the fuck you want Bastard?"
"The sexy chick, whom you call your wife." John mused.
"Shut the fuck up you Bastard!" He yelled in a thunderous growl. He was shaking in rage, his hands
forms into fists, jaw clenched tightly. He heard a laugh from the other side. His head was spinning
now, but still he held his composure.

John mused. "You shouldn't have messed with me. I have what you're looking for. And I'm going to
kill him. Your dear wife will think that it's you who killed her father. And you'll lose her. Isn't it
exciting!"
He exclaimed joyously as it was the most exciting thing. But his excitement died the moment when
he heard Andrew chuckling humorously.
Andrew under the sever headache still understood where John was taking this conversation. He
hasn't decided yet to kill her father. And by John's words he knew that John know that her father is
his enemy. And he will use it as an advantage so Andrew behave as if he doesn't care, and he knew
so well how to manipulate someone. So he did what he's good at.
Andrew spoke calmly. "Impressive! Kill him. I don't give a fuck about that bastard. I have his
daughter so it doesn't matter."
He hung up the phone as he heard the crashing sound of plates he turned around and saw pale
features of Chloe.

Chapter 35
Chloe was going towards the kitchen to put the plates and have something to eat as she was starving
because she hasn't eaten anything for more than twenty-four hours, and is feeling so tired and
drained out as she was taking care of Jess who is having a slight fever. But she was relieved that Jess
will be fine after taking a good sleep.
As she was crossing the living room she halted in her steps by hearing someone yelling. And she
knew exactly who it is. She makes her way towards the noise and saw Andrew yelling on the phone,
his back facing her, she can easily tell he is in angry mood, but she doesn't know the reason of his
rage.
She contemplated whether to leave him or calm him down, but seeing him shaking in anger she
decided to leave. As she was about to take the first step she halted in her tracks when his chuckle
along with words echoed around the hall.
He was telling someone to kill her father. Her blood turned cold in her veins and the plates fell from
her hands to which Andrew turned towards her.
He saw how her face was pale as if the blood was being sucked out of her. It took him a minute or
two to understand why she was pale. She heard his conversation. Not the whole of it but most
probably the last part which sounded like he's telling someone to kill her father.
He decided to go with the flow because he is not going to deny the fact that he wanted her father to
die but Chloe was stopping him from doing so because he doesn't want to hurt her. But deep down
he knew after this conversation, John will not kill her father instead he will try to do something else.
So there will be enough time for him to find her father and decide his fate.
But in all this scenario he doesn't want to give Chloe false hope that her father will live. Because he
is still not confirmed whether John will kill him or not so it would be better for her to remain in dark
and accept it rather earlier than later.
He contemplated for a second to tell her that John caught her father but what will he get from this?
Nothing she's still going to hate him even more because in her eyes this all will be his fault as he
started it in the first place.
She was staring at him without any emotions on her face, She felt betrayed as if someone brutally
slapped her and brought her back to the reality. The devastating truth of her life. Life which she was
desperately trying to start with her beast of a husband.
She felt as if she was trying to fix the mirror which was already broken. Why she was trying to
accept him as her husband after all the things he did she still tried to give their relationship a
chance. And this is What he's doing. Ordering someone to kill her father.
She felt betrayed because she expected something from him, but she doesn't know that he is the
beast who will never change.
Her emotions changed into rage and anger, how could he order someone to kill her father and on the
other hand tell her he's alive. He tricked me into thinking that he might let my father go but no he's
a monster. In complete fury she slapped him hard across his face.
He was taken off guard when he felt a slight sting on his right cheek. And his face turned to the side
because of the impact of the slap. The aura changed around him immediately and became deadly.
The moment his eyes landed on her she gasped, his eyes were pitch black so dark that it can't even
compare to the black color. She felt her legs go weak when she saw agonizing fire in his eyes. But
she held her composure.
The next moment he pushed her hard and her back hit the wall, she was trembling in fear from the
inside because of his proximity. He was so angry that his veins were popping out from his neck, his
jaw was clenched. She doesn't dare to back down either her eyes were shining with outrageous fire.
He was liking this fire in her eyes,and he wanted to teach her a damn lesson for slapping him.
Nobody ever dared to lay a finger on him and now she slapped him. But he knew he deserves it
because according to her he is killing her father.
He held her jaw In a tight grip but not tight enough to hurt her. As he was about to say something he
again felt a headache along with drowsiness but his grip on her doesn't loosen a bit.
"How dare you! Fucking slapped me." Andrew roared.
He was outrageous it was evident in his features, but she isn't going back down now. She will die
before she back down without fighting this monster. She was hurt badly, and she was angry on her
self that why she even thought about giving him a chance. She was hurt because deep down she had
accepted him.
Chloe hissed. "You deserve more than just a slap."
She spit out her words venomously, to which his grip became tight. She hissed in pain but her fire
full gaze doesn't move from his pitch black orbs. She with all her might pushed him hard to which he
stumbled back.
She took it as an advantage and tried to run out from the mansion while yelling.
"I HATE YOU!" Chloe yelled.
Her dress was making it difficult for her to run. Andrew was fast enough to catch her and carried
her like a rag doll towards his room, but a strong wave of headache hit him due to which he loosened
his grip on her to which she took off a run towards the main door. Andrew yelled.
Andrew yelled. "Seal!"
She tried her best to open the door but it was not working, suddenly it hit her that his voice is the
doors lock. And he just said seal. Does that means, that the whole mansion is sealed. A shriek left
her mouth when she felt him throwing her on his shoulder roughly. Before going in his room,she was
punching his back with all her power. But it was of no use. Her body was aching because of his tight
hold.
As they were inside his room he threw her on the couch and locked the door. Her heart started
beating erratically in fear. She immediately stood up from the couch.

Andrew came deadly close to her, but she stood her ground she isn't going to get intimidate by him.
His eyes raked her body with an evil glint and then finally landed on her fire blazing orbs. He felt
himself getting hard.
Andrew snickered at her face. "You were saying something?"
The next words she said sealed her fate by the hands of this beast.
Chapter 36
18+ MATURE CONTENT
"I'm not going to stay here anymore. You're no man but a coward!" She yelled all this on his face
venomously, his eyes darkened more on her statement. The black orbs shining with so much
intensity that she felt her legs going weak.
In an instant his fingers wrapped around her neck, and he was choking her. Her eyes widened, and a
gasp left her mouth. She tried to pry his hand off but it was of no use. It became difficult for her to
breath. Her face became red.
Andrew hissed. "Tonight I'll make sure that you'll never be able to leave me."
She could barely hear him as her all senses were focused on prying his hands off of her throat. Her
heels were off of the ground and her toes were barely touching the floor. She clawed at his hand
vigorously when she started seeing black dots in her blurry vision, her eyes started rolling back.
Her teary eyes met with his empty dark orbs. And she loosened her hands around his which is
choking her. She closed her eyes and waited for the angel of death to take her soul.
Finally, she thought. She is going to be free from all this pain and suffering. That too by the hands of
the one who is behind her pain, is the one who is going to set her free from it. Ironic isn't it!
He was outrageous at her statement. He won't let her leave him at any cost, and he'll make sure of
it. The second she called him 'no man but a coward' hit him hard on his ego. He wasn't taking her
statement as a reasonable person. Instead, he was in an intoxicated state. His mind wasn't
processing, What he's doing. His headache was long gone and is replaced by anger, now he was a
beast, who knew no bounds. An unleashed beast.
In complete rage he wrapped his fingers around her neck and was choking her ruthlessly. When he
saw her struggles stop, and she closed her eyes as if waiting for death to come. He threw her on the
bed.
"I won't even let death to take you away from me."
He snarled as she was gasping for air and coughing hysterically. Her neck was burning in pain. She
was in hysteria of gathering her bearings. She was feeling so weak and drained out. She just
accepted her death with open arms. But this monster won't even let her die.
Her eyes landed on Andrew who was standing near the edge of the bed while removing his belt.
She got alert in a millisecond. (He's going to whip her) was her first instinct. She was about to move
but Andrew was fast, in an instant he threw the belt away and grabbed her ankle and yanked her
back on the bed. He quickly grabbed her wrists roughly and held her wrists above her head and
spoke dangerously.
"I'm no man but a coward!!! Tonight I'll make it certain for you to remember for the rest of your life
that what true of a man I am." He hissed.
Upon hearing his words, her blood turned cold and her heart sank in the bottom of darkness. When,
her fearful orbs met his pitch black pools she felt a shiver of fear ran down her spine. His eyes were
so black and horrifying that she was unable to look at them. His eyes were clearly telling her, his
intentions. She started thrashing violently.
She wanted to get away from him as soon as possible. Her mind was telling her to run far away from
this monster in front of her. But physically she knew she is too weak. He is much more stronger than
her and is in complete rage. She screamed on top of her lungs.
"LEAVE ME!!! LET ME G-"
Her mouth was being shut when he crashed his lips on her. And he weighed her thrashing body
down by his own weight. He kissed her roughly on her lips and asked for entrance. But she kept her
lips sealed in a thin line. While, his other hand was holding her wrists painfully. He grabbed her jaw
roughly with his free hand and squeezed her face forcefully, to which her lips parted and hiss of pain
left her mouth.
He devoured her mouth, enjoying the sweet taste of her. His kisses trailed down to her jaw and neck.
She was breathing heavily.
"Let go! P-please sto--- AHHH!"
She screamed when she felt a searing pain just above her collarbone. He bit her. And is now sucking
and licking the same spot. He continues biting her all over her neck and collarbone. She cried and
screamed but it all fell on deaf ears.
She was panting with all the thrashing, when she felt him moving away, he let go of her wrists, and
she sighed in relief (that he'll stop.) But he removed his shirt and again move towards her. She
attempted to get off the bed, but he was fast enough to Yank her back underneath him.
She started hitting his chest with all her power. But her hands stopped in the midair when her eyes
landed on his bare chest. She froze when she saw her name branded on his chest. Her name was
printed on the left side of his chest. It was not any sort of tattoo instead it was like hers, branded.
Her eyes met with his dark empty pools, which were staring at her with one intention that was to
ruin her. She spoke in her crying. Her lips were wobbling.
"Please don't do this. P-please."
She was crying hysterically now. She was so scared of his vicious eyes that she was unable to look
him in the eyes. She was afraid that she will never be able to forget his menacing orbs.

Chapter 37
18+
She was struggling hard, she was doing everything which she can do at that moment to get away
from this monster. Clawing, scratching, punching his chest with all her power. Her energy was
draining out. She was feeling lightheaded with all the struggling.
She was rolled over by Andrew, now her front was pressed in the mattress where as her naked back
was in front oh him. She tried to move but he grabbed her hair and tugged it back to which her chest
arched into the mattress and her hips lift up into him. He groaned and pressed his hard erection on
her ass. She whimpered and tried to move but he started roaming his cold fingers on her back. And
gave wet kisses on her spine. Her back arched more and her hips thrusts upwards.
Andrew roared. "FUCK!"
He turned her around and smashed his lips on her neck. Andrew's kisses trailed down to her
collarbone. When his lips met with the silk of her dress. He took no time in ripping her dress from
the front. She was bare in front of him only in her bra.
She gasped when Andrew squeezed her clothed bosoms, his hands roaming all over her body. .
Her nails were scratching his skin, even the blood was coming out, but it has no affect on him. He
was drowned in devouring her soft body.
After ripping her dress, his desire increased ten folds when his eyes landed on his name, that is
branded on her skin. It was dark in color standing out on her pale white skin. He felt himself getting
hard, just by looking at his name engraved on her skin.
He was dying to see his name on her skin from the past few months. Because she did well in
covering it up completely. And now when he saw it. His desires to have her knew no bounds. She
was his after all. His wife.
His anger blocked all his senses. Even though he was having headache but it only made him
frustrated and more angry. And he was pouring all his anger on the only brightness of his dark life.
When his lips met with the her bra, he tore it apart. He let out a satisfied growl when his eyes landed
on her plump bosoms. He took her right nipple in his mouth and sucked on it and bit it softly while
squeezing and pressing the other bosom.
She kept struggling but nothing was working. She knew that he won't stop now. And she has to do
something and that too, fast.
She tried to kick him between his legs. But he was fast enough to hold her knee in the mid air. His
head snapped towards her and the deranged expression on his face was enough to make the fear
creep inside her veins. He smirked menacingly and in an instant spread her legs apart and kneel in
between her thighs. Her eyes widened in fear. She tried to close her legs but he was holding her
thighs tightly.
With that he let her go and in the blink of an eye he removed her dress completely, leaving it on the
floor. He immediately before she could do anything tied her wrists with her shredded dress on
headboard of the bed.
She laid there naked only in her silk Lacy panties. Her chest heaved up and down. Her heart was
drumming in her ears. She was panting for oxygen.
She was completely helpless, in the hands of this monster. He was eyeing her body with complete
lust. He held her thighs and spread her legs apart. She cried. He isn't going to take the risk of her
hitting him in the balls. He put his one knee in between her thighs and pressed a little on her
womanhood. She jerked away and and a whimper left her mouth.
"S-STOP!!!"
She yelled. She felt certain wetness at her womanhood. Her sex was responding. Her body was
responding but all she felt was disgust from his touches. He sucked her left bosom and his hand
moved towards her panties. His hand caressed her womanhood from above the panties, and he
suddenly cupped her sex.
"SO FUCKING WET!!!"
He growled on her lips and gave her a hard searing kiss while rubbing her womanhood. He in
between the kiss removed her panties. And now his hand was caressing her womanhood intimately.
He was touching her where she was never touched before. She felt her body responding.
A scream left her mouth when she felt two of his hard fingers penetrate her deep and hard. It was so
painful for her. Her maidenhood stretched and her muscles contracts. The feeling he was getting on
his fingers being inside her was tremendous.
"I can't fucking wait to be inside you."
He slurred near her ear. Her throat was parch, she tried to speak but nothing came out, except the
whimpers. His pace increased, it was so painful for her that she thrashed to get away from him. But
he only increased the pace of his fingers. She felt dizzy. His lips moved towards her neck.
Andrew roared. "FUCK!"
When she felt her legs been apart and something hard touching her entrance. She whimpered.
Andrew grunted and hold her jaw making her glassy orbs to meet his raging dark empty pools.
"You hate me huh! Why not intensify your hate."
He growled, his chest vibrating in fury.
Andrew hissed. "Always remember this that YOU ARE MINE!!!! MY FUCKING PROPERTY!!!"
With that he thrusted his rock hard length in her in one thrust. She felt severe pain in between her
legs. As if someone ripped her apart in two. Her virgin barrier broke down. And her maidenhood was
completely filled with his, big hard length.
"FUCK! You're so tight!"
He growled in pure pleasure. After a while when he thought she adjusted, he started moving and a
whimper left her mouth. He was moving in a slow rhythm. But his thrusts were hard and strong.
Andrew yelled. "OH! FUCK! Chloe!"

While thrusting ,his hands pressed and squeezed her bosoms and lay kisses all over her chest.
Suddenly his thrusts became so fast that her back arched up. And incoherent sounds left her
parched throat. He hold her fragile body in his arms and his thrusts became more deeper and
harder. His one hand squeezing her ass. His other hand was around her waist. Where as his face was
buried in the crook of her neck and he shrunk his teeth on her shoulder. She was nearly conscious.
His member coming out and slamming back in with so much force and speed.

Andrew mused. "OH FUCK! YOU'RE SO WARM!"
He was feeling so good being inside her. Her tight channel and her muscles constricting around
him was so pleasurable for him.
She felt his member going thick inside of her, she was exhausted that she saw black dots started
appearing in her vision. She drifted into unconsciousness, not before hearing his growl with his last
words.
Andrew moaned loudly. "OH! FUCK CHLOE! I LOVE YOU."

Chapter 38
The sun was shining brightly in the sky. The room was illuminated the dark was completely vanished
with the bright rays of Sunlight.The birds were chirping on the tree. Everything was calm outside
unknown of the storm which is going to crumble someones world.
Andrew stirred a bit in his sleep. The moment he came out of his slumber he immediately closed his
eyes because of the striking rays of the Sun. He adjusted his eyesight and blink several times but
was greeted by a severe wave of headache he groaned out in pain it was so strong that for the first
few seconds he was unable to comprehend that what was happening or what actually happened. His
hands clutched to his head and slowly and gradually he started opening his eyes but again he felt a
sharp pain he swore.
"What the f***?"
After a while with much difficulty he was able to open his eyes he just stayed there while massaging
his head he felt quite soreness in his whole body he closed his eyes and tried to remember what was
the exact cause of his headache. But he was unable to collect his memories of yesterday he got
frustrated and slammed his fist on the bed.
He again closed his eyes and tried to recollect his memories but instantly open them again when he
heard a flash of an agonizing scream of someone and his face contoured into that of fear. Not
because of the scream but because of the voice.He knew that voice oh so well. And automatically his
head snapped to the other side of the bed. His eyes widened on the scene in front of him.
There was a person more precisely a girl lying with him on the bed she was covered in sheets only
her moose brown hair were visible from the sheets her wrists were tied to the headboard. Her wrists
were purplish blue in color and were bleeding.
His throat felt dry all of a sudden. His breathing became shallow. Sweat beads started to appear on
his head. A lump started to form in his throat. There was only one question going on in his head
(how). The things which his mind was telling him was unacceptable. Dread started to creep in his
veins when he approached towards the sheets. Slowly and gradually he removed the sheets from the
girl's face but her thick hairs were covering her face.
Slowly with shivering fingers he removed the strands of her hairs from her face. But what he saw
froze him on his place the girl was none other than Chloe. He blinked several times considering it as
his hallucination. But when the reality dawned on him he stumbled back and in the process he fell
off the bed due to this the sheet which was covering both of them fall with him on the floor.
But the second his eyes landed on the body which is lying on the bed. He felt as if his world stopped.
All of a sudden he felt suffocated he was unable to breathe. His eyes were not moving from the body
which was laying unconscious on the bed. His eyes started getting watery by seeing her condition.
She was lying not moving he could not even comprehend that she was breathing or not. Her wrists
were bleeding as well as her forehead her lips were swollen and her lower lip was busted from the
side the long finger Marks were printed on her face, there was a harsh red bluish color teeth marks
on her shoulder it was like an angry bite. And her neck was completely blue as if someone chocked
her to death. Her collar bone along with her chest was completely filled with dark purple hickeys.
They were not like love bites but more like angry bites. Her thighs bore angry hand marks and there
was a lot of blood in between her thighs and her womanhood was completely bloody.
Unknown to him few drops of tears fall on his cheeks, and he felt a stinging pain on his cheek. That
is when he found that he was crying. He was still in the haze of denial. He doesn't want to accept
this reality. He doesn't want to accept his cruelty. How could he do such evil to a pure innocent soul.
How could he do this to his own wife. Guilt strike his heart with full force.
With shaky legs he stood up and slowly walked towards the bed he carefully sat beside her and
untied her wrists, and they fell on the sides. He could not stand watching her like this, he picked up
his shirt from the floor and covered her body with it and then place the sheets on her petite frame.
She was barely breathing, he turned his back towards her. His figure was shaking,and tears were
unstoppable, for the first time in all these years he felt so helpless.
With shivering hands he picked up his phone and called Ethan. On the phone.
"Don't you dare say that you need me. I'm on my honeymoon. So don't disturb, bye."
Ethan spoke hurriedly ans was about to hung up the phone but stopped midair when he heard
Andrew's sob.
"I-I r-rui-ne-d he-r."
Ethan asked confused. "What???"
"C-come home." Was all Andrew muttered.
With that Andrew end the call and composed himself before calling the personal lady doctor
Jennifer, who used to handle all the medical work of their Mafia. He ordered her to be in the
mansion in thirty minutes.
His eyes again landed on her broken frame,and the memories of last night started flashing in his
head. Her cries, her screams,her pain, her teary eyes made his heart to clench painfully in his chest.
She was begging him to stop, but he tainted her, he stole her virtue. His demonic cruelty is printed
on her body in the form of bruises. The sheets were covered in her blood spots.
He couldn't stop his wails, he slid down the wall and cried like a shivering leaf. His heart ached at
her condition,he felt disgusted by his own self. His hands grabbed his own chest,where his heart is
and squeezed it to get rid of the pain.
How could I do this to her, how could I defiled her like this. How could I....
"OH GODDDDDD!!!!!"
He screamed like a shattered soul.
"AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"
He screamed while grabbing and pulling his own hairs, he screamed while smashing his fists on the
floor. His agonizing wails were heard in the whole mansion.

How could,I
crushed the one,
Who taught my stone of a heart,
to beat again...

Chapter 39
Andrew never felt this type of pain in all these past few years. The pain he felt wasn't physical. Yet it
was so painful for him to bear. It was his heart which was never there before but it is paining now,
for the soul he tainted.
Chloe was lying on the bed, with IV attached to her arm, bandages were covering her head and
wrists. Her room was completely looking like that of a hospital with all the machines and other stuff.
As Andrew doesn't let Dr. Jennifer to take Chloe to the hospital, because he knew well, how much
dangerous it could get. His enemies will gladly take this situation as an advantage and will try to
attack.
Because he got to knew he was being drugged last night and that too by non other than Shawn. This
all happened because of that bastard. He told his men to bring Shawn, but to his dismay he is
missing.
He is very wise in understanding people just by their appearance or by their behavior. But he never
thought that Shawn will betray him like this. But the thing that irked him is that John called him the
same night when he was drugged. It leads to only one conclusion. They are working together.
Only if Chloe wouldn't have listened to his conversation with john last night, this wouldn't have
happened. But what is left now nothing except to regret. He couldn't have the courage to even go in
her room.
Doctor Jennifer came towards him, who was standing outside of Chloe's room and gave him a
disgusting look. She was very well aware of the fact that Chloe is his wife. And she knew all too well
that it was none other than Andrew who did this to her. She always respected him but today he lost
it. The moment her eyes landed on the battered form of Chloe. Tears pricked her eyes by seeing the
condition of the poor soul. It was obvious she was brutally raped. With heavy heart she treated all
her wounds. And when she came out of the room and saw Andrew standing there she felt disgust
towards him. She spoke in her professional tone.
Jennifer spoke up. "She was brutally raped."
Upon hearing this Andrew intake a sharp breath to compose himself but didn't utter a single word.
Jennifer continued. "There are bruises all over her body. But her neck is badly bruised as if someone
chocked her to death. She lost a lot of blood due to the continuous bleeding from the wound on her
head. I think that man slapped her during her struggling and because of the impact of the slap her
head got hit with the headboar--"
She cut her own sentence in the middle and faked a gasp. "I think she bit you on your ear that's why
you slappe-"
"ENOUGH!!!"
His voice boomed in the hall. Jennifer's eyes widened in fear, she knew she crossed her limits by
talking to the Mafia boss who is also her boss like this but couldn't help it after seeing that innocent
soul like this. But his one word was reminder for her to stay in her limits.
Andrew was very well aware of everything as it was completely written in his memories, he can
never forget his monstrous act towards her. But that doesn't allow his employees to forget their
places. He knows that Dr. Jennifer is hating him right now after seeing Chloe's condition but that
doesn't mean she will disrespect him. He spoke in dangerous tone.
Andrew asked. "Is she out of danger?"
Dr. Jennifer composed herself and spoke in a professional tone.
"Yes, but we still don't know when will she wake up. I'll come twice a day to check on her."
Andrew nodded his head in approval and with that Dr. Jennifer left. Andrew was aimlessly looking at
the door of her room. Not having any strength to face her even tho she is unconscious.
The thudding of the running steps caught his attention. He saw Ethan running towards his direction
and Eli trailing behind him. Ethan doesn't even give him a single glance and barges in to Chloe's
room along with Eli. The door opens widely enough for Andrew to have a look in the room. There
laid Chloe wrapped in bandages and unconscious his heart constricted painfully in his chest,
moisture gathered up in his eyes. Every time he looked at her battered form, guilt strikes him with
full force.
Ethan and Eli were shocked to see Chloe in that condition. Eli started crying. Ethan moved further
into the room and when his eyes landed on the bruises on her neck and wrist, he got the hint of the
situation.
Ethan marched towards Andrew in furry and punched him hard across his face. Andrew doesn't even
attempt to save himself, he knew he deserved it. Ethan grabbed his collar and spoke in a deadly
tone. "What you did to her bastard?"
Eli held Ethan's arm and was telling him to let Andrew go cause she was unaware of the reality. But
she stopped when she saw a tear rolled down Andrew's eyes. She took a step back. Ethan on the
other hand jerked Andrew.
Ethan roared. "Speak up you!!-"
Andrew stuttered. "I r-ruiend her. I-i-"
Eli gasped in horror ,her hands clasped around her mouth to suppress her sobs. She couldn't believe
her ears. The one whom she always thinks of an elder brother, how could he go this low. How could
he do this to Chloe, her innocent friend.
Ethan was outrageous upon hearing his confession, his blood boiled just by thinking of it. He
punched Andrew so hard that he fell on the floor, blood was oozing out of the corner of his mouth.
Ethan saw the angry nail marks on Andrew's face as well as the teeth mark on his ear. It was obvious
he does something evil to his little sister. He couldn't control himself anymore and tears started to
flow through his eyes. He was crying because he couldn't save Chloe from Andrew. His eyes landed
on bruised face of Chloe and his heart constricted painfully.
The thing which was unsettling for Ethan is that he knew Andrew so well that he was assured that
Andrew won't do it if he would be in his senses. And when he saw Andrew's remorseful, regretting
face he knew there is something fishy. But how will this help his little sister, whether it was
Andrew's fault or not, she was snatched of her virtue.

Chapter 40
*******
Chloe was lying on the bed, but she wasn't unconscious anymore. She was in the haze of her
slumber. Slowly and gradually she opened her eyes but immediately closed them because of the light
in her room. Even tho the light wasn't that bright but still,it took time for her to adjust her sight with
that of the light by blinking several times to get rid of the blur vision.
When her sight got adjusted, she took in her surroundings and was greeted by her room, but the
difference was that an IV was attached to her arm. Confusion coursed through her mind but it didn't
even last the second when she tried to sit. This movement causes a severe pain to shot in between
her legs, due to which her breathing hitched and a gasp left her mouth.
The haze of her slumber was gone, and she was fully awoken now. She again tried to sit but felt that
pain again between her legs. For the fraction of second her mind stopped working when the events
of his brutality flashed in her mind.
Her breathing stopped and suddenly her lungs blocked the intake of oxygen, her breathing became
sparse, tears started to form in her eyes. Without thinking she ripped the cannula from her arm
while hissing in pain and got off the bed, the second she was on her heels, she falls down on the
floor because her legs were badly shaking as she was feeling so much pain in her womanhood. She
could feel something was wrapped around her head.
She doesn't want to accept this reality. She wanted it to be just a nightmare but the luck wasn't on
her side.
With much difficulty she made her way towards the mirror. When she saw her appearance in the
mirror it was like someone threw cold water on her. There in front of her was standing a girl whose
head was wrapped in bandages, red finger marks on her cheek, throat completely blue, small bruises
all over her neck and chest. She then brought up her wrist in front of her eyes and saw the same
bruises on her wrist.
This isn't me. She told herself. She was completely denying her reality. She doesn't want to believe
it. To further confirm her doubt she started touching her wounds but hissed out in pain when she
touched the angry teeth marks on her shoulder.
That is when she realized that everything is real. This girl in front of her is her own self. That wasn't
the nightmare. T-that was real. She thought. I was robbed off my chastity. That to by my husband.
Tears keep rolling down her cheeks as she watched herself in the mirror. Why he did this to her?
She never harmed anyone. She never hurt a single soul. What was my fault.
Why he did this to me when I accepted him as my husband. When, I accepted my fate to be with him.
When, I started liking him. When, I was ready to change him. When, I was ready to accept his
darkness.
He doesn't only rape me but also killed the hope which I was living with.
Her eyes landed on her self in the mirror And the flashbacks of his evil deeds start playing in her
head. She stumbled backwards
Always remember this YOU ARE MINE!!! MY FUCKING PROPERTY!!!
His words echoed in her mind. It was like everything started repeating. Her fear stricken eyes
landed on the mirror but instead of seeing herself she saw him standing in the mirror and looking at
her menacingly with those dark black orbs, his posture was stiff and dangerous. She tried to scream
for help but nothing came out of her throat. She was screaming internally her mind was in chaos but
her tongue was still not moving at all,as if it is not in her control to speak anymore. She saw him
smirking on her and taking predatory steps towards her.
She took a step back but stumbled and fall down on the floor. I won't be able to survive this time,he
will surely kill me. Was her instincts. She cried out in horror when she felt him roaming his hands all
over her body. She was reliving everything again. He's going to do it again was continuously
repeating in her head. She was again feeling his touch on her, his filth on her. She was feeling
disgust. She with all her might hold the vase which was placed near her and threw that on him but
that vase passed through him as if he was a ghost.
She closed her eyes and started thrashing,while screaming but her screams were not even coming
out of her mouth. She was struggling to get away from him. Her eyes started to roll back ,her chest
became heavy, and she started shivering badly. Her oxygen blocked down,her lungs forgot to inhale
the air.
Suddenly the door busted open. Ethan's and Andrew's face paled upon seeing Chloe lying on the
floor and her arms and legs were thrashing in the air. Her face was all red and teary.
Andrew's heart constricted painfully and moisture started to form in his eyes. By seeing her helpless
condition. It was obvious she was hallucinating him and going through the same thing again. All he
felt was guilt, pain, remorse.
Andrew took a step to hold her but Ethan glared at him, and he stopped. He isn't stupid enough to
show himself to her which may lead to increase in her panicking state. He stood beside the door and
looked at her wife writhing in pain.
Ethan tried to stop her from struggling he lightly held her hand to which she jerked back and her
eyes widened with fear. She vigorously started shaking her head in negative. It was clear she doesn't
recognize him. And Ethan was badly hurt by this.
Ethan tried to calm her down. "Hey! Shhhh. Its me your Eth. Relax and breath Chloe, breath."
But she was in oblivious she was seeing him everywhere, she wasn't in her state of mind. When
Ethan tried to touch her. She spoke.
Please don't do this. But her words didn't roll of her tongue. She was speaking but nothing was
coming out. So she joined her hands together in front of Ethan and shook her head in negative. His
heart broke on her condition and tears started flowing through his eyes.

She was unable to breath anymore the fear was itself so frightening that she went unconscious.
Andrew's vision blurred by seeing her like this. His heart broke into millions of pieces. His hands
formed into fists, and he stormed off to his room with a bleeding heart.

Chapter 41
Andrew stormed towards the dark room where he proceeded to brand her. He created this room to
torture his enemies in all the worst ways possible. He branded her in this room which was for his
enemies does that means she is also his enemy. Yes she was but not anymore.
Her shaking and crying form was not leaving his mind. His vision was blurry due to tears. He was
feeling immense pain, not physically but emotionally. It was so painful for him to see her like this.
He was disgusted by his own self, he wanted to punish himself and without thinking much he tore
his shirt apart and picked a whip with the most sharpest thorns on it.
He swung his hand and the sound of whip meeting with the flesh echoed in the room. The thorns got
stuck in his flesh it was so painful but not much compared to the one which is in his heart. He
dragged the whip which leads to tearing of his flesh. He hisses out in pain but didn't bother to stop.
He continued to whip himself.
He whipped himself with full strike. For kidnapping her.

He whipped again. For abusing her.
He whipped again. For branding her.
He whipped again. For raping her.
His back was completely bloody with blood dripping down, his face was all sweaty and teary. There's
a moment in bearing pain that a point comes when you don't feel anything. He was at that stage he
wasn't feeling anything, he was just seeing Chloe, who is in so much pain just because of him.
His trance was broken when Ethan snatched the whip away from him. Ethan was horrified in seeing
Andrew like this.
After Chloe went unconscious Ethan called Dr. Jennifer. Jess was crying when she came to knew
what happened to Chloe and Eli was comforting her, it was difficult for Jess to digest the fact that
Andrew could go this low, but after seeing the battered form of Chloe she couldn't stop her sobs. Dr.
Jennifer immediately came and checked on Chloe. And after hearing the scenario from Ethan she
said.
"She got panic attack. It is expected in rape patients. And after hearing you I can conclude that she
was hallucinating. And the thing that she doesn't scream for help is quiet unsettling for me. Other
than that I've sedated her, so she won't be waking up until tomorrow."
Ethan listened to her attentively and nodded. First Ethan was boiling in anger and anguish he just
wanted to kill Andrew for doing this to Chloe. But he is not that stupid to just jump on the conclusion
without completely understanding the situation so to remove his doubts Ethan does in what he's
good at.
He watched all the CCTV footage of their office as well as mansion to find something suspicious and
the thing that irked his attention was the coffee that Shawn gave to Andrew. After that he watched
and heard Andrew talking to John ,he was shocked to know that John has. Chloe's father. The fact
that Shawn killed that guy before we could catch him. when her father ran away was a great sign
that he is working for John. Chloe listened to their conversation and then their argument started.
That coffee and then John's call was a clear indication that they are working together. He noticed
how Andrew got unbalanced few times while fighting with Chloe, it was the sign that he is drunk or
either drugged. But non of the footage showed him drinking which simply meant that coffee
contained drugs. His blood was boiling by seeing him fighting like this with Chloe, he saw Andrew
taking Chloe in his room. He wanted to punch Andrew so hard right now. But he doesn't let his
emotional side to get in the work. He gave a task to Dr. Jennifer and for that task Andrew's blood is
required.
When Ethan came to look for Andrew he couldn't found him in his room he was about to leave when
he heard the sounds of whip and hisses. And it was coming from the torture room. When, he opened
the door what he saw stunned him. There in the middle of the room stood Andrew with bloody back,
and he was continuously whipping himself.
Ethan snatched the whip out of his hand which causes Andrew to snap his head in Ethan's direction.
Andrew's eyes were blood shot red, face all sweaty and teary. Ethan could see the guilt swarming in
Andrew's eyes.
Ethan roared. "Stop hurting yourself."
Instead of listening to him calmly Andrew yelled.
"FUCK OFF!!!"
Ethan features changed into that of an angry one as he growled. "SHUT THE FUCK UP YOU
BASTARD!!! Have you lost all your senses. This won't help you in any way."
Andrew snickered and turned around while mumbling. "I've lost everything."
It wasn't meant for Ethan to hear, but he heard it. He could understand that his friend was broken.
Ethan couldn't give him comfort by saying that everything will be fine because he himself don't know
what is held in the future for them.
Ethan spoke. "Shawn drugged you."
It was more like a statement not like a question. Andrew furrowed his eyebrows and asked. "How
are you so sure?"
Ethan replied. "I'm not that's why I asked Dr. Jennifer to take your blood sample for some tests.
Because, still 24 hours haven't passed. We can still get the results."
Andrew scoffed as he knows very well that he was drugged and the fact that Shawn drugged him
was saddening he trusted his men like his family and betrayal from one of his most trusted man
wasn't settling good with him. He needed time to think on this matter. He was about to leave when
Ethan glared at him. Andrew was already so disturbed that he doesn't want any drama right now. So
he sighed dejectedly. With that Andrew told him to come to his room as Dr. Jennifer could not
possibly treat him in that freaking torture room.
When Dr. Jennifer saw Andrew's condition she stifled a gasp which was about to pass her lips. There
were ugly lash marks on his back his flesh was torn and blood was oozing out of it. It was obvious he
does this by himself as no one could dare to even touch him and whipping him was just out the list.
His back was facing her. She professionally treated him and bandaged his wounds. And as per
Ethan's order she took his blood sample for testing.

On the other hand Andrew was only physically present there as mentally he was in total chaos.
Sweat beads formed on his head and his hands shivered a bit. He felt something he never felt in so
many years he used to see it in the eyes of his enemies he used to take pleasure by seeing it in his
preys when their very being start shaking in it, and that was non other than fear.
He felt fear.

Chapter 42
Fear was the only thing he was feeling now as he was alone. He was scared of showing himself to
her. The way she was panicking when he was not even there, was so painful for him to watch. She
was scared out of her whits just by hallucinating him, what will she do when she'll see him in real.
He doesn't even want to think about the scenarios.
He never wanted to have her like this. If this was his motives from the beginning he would've had
her the night he kidnapped her.
He was attracted to her from the beginning but his desires to have her grew more with each passing
day, to the point he became sexually frustrated. To get rid of her thoughts he visited nightclubs to
get a good fuck but every time he would try to fuck someone ,Chloe's innocent face would flash in
front of his eyes, and he would stop. He knew at that point, that he was hers only, he can't cheat on
her.
The day he ruthlessly branded her and claimed her to be his property was the same day he branded
her name on himself. As much as she was his, he was hers.
He never knew how to behave with a woman and what are the tactics of a true gentle man.
The only things he knows throughout his life is how to use power and force. He knows how to
develop fear in his victims. He spent more than half of his life in Mafia. It is obvious that this
underground world is not for innocent people. It turns the most righteous of a person to a sadist, it
changes you in ways that you never thought to be.
He was also the righteous boy once upon a time but it all changed when he was snatched off
everything he held dear to. He tried to live his life in the righteous way as much as he could but this
world is so cruel, it won't let you live in peace. And to survive in this world of demons, you have to
become one, the strongest one.
All these years he struggled hard to become what he is today. But in the process of becoming the
man which he is right now he lost the boy he was once upon a time. But he doesn't regret it he was
fine with his life until she. She came as a storm which turned his life upside down.
The first time he saw her was when she clumsily bumped into him, and she fell on the floor at that
time she looks so cute and beautiful that he couldn't take his eyes off her. After that he remembered
how he stalks her every day. It was quite odd for him, for a Mafia boss to do such thing, but he
couldn't help it.
He remembered how frightened she was when she realized she was being kidnapped. How her eyes
widened when he'll get too close to her. Or how her form started trembling when he'll touch her.
Each and every memory he shared with her either sweet or bitter crossed his mind and a tear fell
down from his eye when he remembered his words which he said to her while assaulting her.
*OH! FUCK CHLOE! I LOVE YOU.* He had said.
A sad smile formed on his lips by realizing how sardonic his situation is. He confessed his purest
feelings to her while defiling her. How ironic it is.
He didn't know when he started having feelings for her other than desire. He loved her all this time,
but he would just put the name of lust or desires on his feelings. He didn't want to fall for his
enemies daughter, so he keeps on telling himself that these strong feelings he held for her are
nothing more than lust.
But he was wrong and now when he realized his true feelings, it was too late.
He was supposed to protect her but what he did instead? He ruined her, his own wife. He suddenly
started feeling as if a heavyweight is thrown at him and it was crushing him down.
This heavy feeling was non other than guilt.
This guilt was making it difficult for him to breath. He needs to take it off. He wants to get rid of it.
And for that he needs her forgiveness. He very well knew the gravity of his crime. He knew she will
never forgive him neither he expected anything. But he wants to get these feelings off of him.
He knew she was on sedatives, and she won't be waking up soon, so he went to her room. When, his
eyes landed on her small frame he felt his heart paining badly in his chest. She was lying there still
with bruises, marks, chapped lips and pale skin. An IV was attached to her arm. She was this much
still, that a person can't even tell if she was breathing or not. The beeping of the machine which
show her heart rate was the only thing which indicated that she was alive.
Slowly he made his way towards her and sat beside the bed on the chair. He saw her small pale hand
and wanted to hold it,he hesitated a bit but held her hand it was so cold, his own hands were
shaking he slowly started to rub her hand to make her warm. And gently kissed on her hand.
Her bruised face was making it difficult for him to breath when he knew he's the reason behind it. A
tear slipped down his eye and his whole body started shaking in pain and agony.
"I-I'm sorry Chloe."
He muttered while another tear roles down his eyes. His hold on her hand tightened in a gentle
manner as his body shook in pure guilt and regret. He gave feathery kisses on her palm as if he'll
apply a bit pressure she'll break. In a broken voice he spoke. "I-I----"

Chapter 43
"I-I n-never wanted to hurt you. I won't clarify myself because I know I'm at fault here. I wronged
you."
He paused a bit and kissed her palm gently and continued. "B-but I'm a selfish bastard. I want your f-
forgiveness, I can't b-breath properly knowing that I'm your sinner."
He wiped his tears and continued in a hoarse voice.
"I love y-you Chloe. And I don't know since when."
He gently placed her hand on his heart, a tear slipped down his dark orbs as he continued.
"This is paining Chloe and its unbearable. It's as if someone is squeezing it painfully inside me and is
tearing it apart bit by bit just by knowing that you will hate me. T-this pain is making me
vulnerable."
At this moment he remembered her words she had said the same thing to him with the same
gestures when she was drunk. He could feel her pain. His tears turn into low sobs.
"I-I'm sorry please, I can't see you like this please forgive me Chloe, forgive m-me I beg you!"
His body shook and racked with sobs, he couldn't stand seeing her life less like this anymore. He
kissed her palm last time, his lips lingering there a bit longer and with a last glance at her he left the
room.
***************
Seconds passed into minutes, minutes passed into hours, hours passed into days. Days passed into
weeks.
It has been seventeen days since that tragic night. Seventeen days since she last saw him. Seventeen
days since she uttered a single word.
Physically she was almost healed but emotionally she was in chaos.
During the first five days she would wake up confused but end up loosing her consciousness due to
panic attacks. She would be kept on sedatives so that her body could heal properly.
Dr. Jennifer was very well aware that in such cases the patient must not only be treated physically
but psychologically as well. So she helped Chloe in controlling the hallucinations and the panic
attacks. She strictly warned Andrew, not to come in front of Chloe.
But the thing she was more worried about is that Chloe hasn't spoken a single word since that day.
She was scared to admit that Chloe is in the phase of elective mutism because of the trauma.
It will mostly take a long period for a person who is suffering from elective mutism to speak again
and in some cases the person becomes mute forever. But if person is supported and encouraged by
those whom they trust and believe, it will help to make them overcome it. But by the situation of
Chloe she doubted that Chloe will ever trust someone who did this to her.
Dr. Jennifer informed Ethan about the situation and recommended him to convince Andrew in letting
Chloe goes for few days to her family so that she could cry her heart out in the arms of the one
whom she trusted.
Ethan was already depressed with all the situation but after hearing about Chloe's mutism he was
scared to accept this reality. He didn't know what to feel anymore.
And about convincing Andrew for letting Chloe go was never an option because he knew very well
that Andrew won't ever let this happen.
Ethan himself would never consider this option, as much as he wanted to take Chloe away from this
hell, he couldn't because he knew how much dangerous it could get for Chloe.
After knowing how their enemies had drugged Andrew and are looking for a chance to pounce on
them again he couldn't stop himself from worrying. After confronting Shawn he was well aware of
John's motives.
When he was confirmed with the tests that Andrew was drugged, at that time he didn't know either
to be relieved or to be more angry. Either way it was a loss or loss situation for them. He didn't know
that it would be better for him to tell Chloe about Andrew being drugged or not. But he knew very
well that she wouldn't consider it in the first place.
After her first panic attack Ethan distant himself from her he was afraid that she might hallucinate
Andrew in him. That's why he never visited her room and only watched her from distance. The way
she would look, sitting like a life less soul hurts him so much. As there is only one expression on her
face every time ... Lost!
In the house everyone's life is disturbed. Jess and Eli would try their best to approach Chloe or talk
to her but she would just simply stare in the space and didn't even consider their presence. Every
one was sad.
But the one who broke his precious love, was himself completely broken.

Chapter 44
The night was carrying a certain silence in its presence. Even the moon was hidden behind the
darkest of the clouds. And in this dark deep silencing night she was trying to search herself.
Numb was the only thing she felt. Deprived of any feelings.
The only thing going inside her mind in a continuous cycle, was the question to which she wasn't
getting any reasonable answer.
Why me?
Why all these things happened to her, what was her fault. What did she ever do to deserve such
cruelty. Why her. Why her life was destroyed, why she couldn't see any hope for herself. Why she
wasn't able to save herself.
Why?
The answer she'll get from her conscience will always be the same. It was written in her stars. It was
in her fate. It was meant to be, so it happened. What can she do against it, she can't fight it neither
she can stop it. So what can she do?
Accept it!
Never! She will never accept such cruelness, such torture and hatred. She won't accept it. She
wanted to think of all this as a reasonable person.
What is the cause of her misery? It was pretty obvious that it was non other than Andrew Williams.
Her husband, whom she was finally accepting or even already accepted. Instead of him kidnapping
her, torturing her, abusing her, branding her. She was still so forgiving. She was ready to gave him a
chance. She accepted him. When, everything was slowly falling into it's place. Then why he did this
to her. Why taking her last hope away from her. But now what was left?
Nothing!
Every one has a limit of endurance after that the person reached to their breaking point. And for
her, she was already broken.
What was left for her? Nothing! She is a completely broken person now.
Now she didn't have anything to lose. He had taken everything from her. Her family, her freedom,
her virginity, her voice. Nothing is left, he succeeded in making her, his property.
A thing!
Just a mere thing, a toy the only difference is that this toy can breathe. This toy had feelings once,
but now it's numb from all emotions.
Life?
What is the meaning of life? She heard it once from her mother when she asked her. The answer she
got from her mother is still crystal clear in her memories. Her mother told her.
"The meaning of life is simple to give your life a meaning."
Now when she ponders on this thought, what is the meaning of her life now? The answer she got
was blank. Did that means her life didn't have any meaning now?
Then what's the point of living?

What was left for her in this life? Nothing! Now she is a mere prisoner of her own life.
She was always the bird of freedom, she hated the concept of caging the beautiful birds. But now
she is on the place of those birds, caged.
What can she do now? There's no meaning of her life, internally she is already dead, then why not
get freedom physically as well.
She wasn't thinking straight and was completely depressed. She wasn't in her right state of mind.
And in this situation all the rational thoughts were at it's peak in her mind.
With determination in her eyes she left her room. Everyone was asleep as it was three in the
morning. With slow and steady steps she went into the kitchen. Her eyes landed on the object she
was searching for.
The sharp blade of the knife was shining, stainless. She was feeling happy.
Finally, she thought she'll be free from all the worries.
With shivering hands she picked up the sharp object and stared at it for the longest of the time. A
soft voice from in her mind spoke. Not to do this. This isn't the way out. She is stronger than this.
But she dismissed those thoughts as fast as it came.
She held the knife towards her wrist and all the memories flashed in front of her eyes like a storm.
The smiling faces of her parents, her happy days of freedom. The days she spent in this prison,
happy, sad moments all of it flashed in front of her closed eyes.
Finally, she's going to end this misery. Her eyes were close. Tears were flowing out of her eyes while
there was a beautifully peaceful smile on her face.
With the sharp intake of breath in one Swift movement she swung the blade.
But!
She didn't felt anything, why? Is she too numb to even feel this pain. No! Then...why she wasn't
feeling any pain.
She slowly opened her eyes and what she saw made her breathing slow and heart to beat in an
erratic pace.
Her wrist was in a tight grip. And the hand that was holding her wrist was all bloody. She knew all
too well, to whom this hand belongs to. Because these were the same hands who held her. She knew
this presence all too well.
She started to hyperventilate. Her mind wasn't registering it as reality. It was all her imagination
,she was slowly moving her lips as if murmuring to herself that this wasn't real. But not a single
voice is coming out of her mouth. She can feel herself getting a panic attack.
She tried to free herself from the grip but it got tighter, with a small hiss she looked up and stopped
moving dead, her struggling came to seize.
There stood in front of her, was her husband Andrew. Her eyes widened and the fear was evident in
her posture when she realized that, this wasn't any imagination it was real.
The look on his face was enough to make her panic attack worse. Sweat beads formed on her temple
and suddenly she can't breathe. She tried to inhale the oxygen but it was of no use. She tried to
breath but nothing.
She wanted to run away from him. This monster, all the sins which he did to her flashed in front of
her eyes. She was scared out of her wits thinking about the possibilities through which he could hurt
her. Because of this stunt of hers.
Due to less intake of oxygen her vision became cloudy and mind stopped working. She was about to
faint. But....

Chapter 45
He was sitting near the fire place, when he saw a silhouette figure ascending down the stairs at this
hour of the night.
First he thought it was an invader, but that silhouette figure was of a woman. And when light
reflected the features of that person he froze in his place.
Because that woman was non other than Chloe, she was moving with steady steps in order to not
woke any one up from their slumber. And for some odd reason he felt happy by seeing her coming
out of her room.
All this time he only saw her when she was soundly sleeping at night. He will always visit her room
when she was asleep and will pass all his night while staring at her sleepy form. Because that is the
only time he could stay beside her.
She slowly moved towards the kitchen without noticing his presence, to which he was very thankful
of.
He silently followed her into the kitchen and hide behind the door observing her intently from a far.
He could easily tell she was searching for something. The first thing that came in his mind was that
she might be hungry.
But when he saw her smiling like a sadist while looking at a knife all the blood drained out of his
veins and his face became pale.
No she wouldn't!
Was his mind telling him but his instincts were saying another story. When, he saw that she closed
her eyes at that time he knew she is going to do it.
Fear was gnawing at his heart. He felt like someone is going to take his life at that moment. Sweat
beads formed on his forehead just by thinking of what she's going to do. It was as if someone is
going to tear his heart apart from his flesh with their bare hands.
He couldn't even handle the thought of her leaving him. Then how could she think of taking herself
away from him. He won't let that happen. Why she even thinks about such an absurd act.
He knew her condition is delicate mentally as well as physically, he can't just make her understand
through force that her actions are wrong. She won't understand it. He has to handle her
psychologically.
With pacing heart and Steady steps he approached her, when she lifted the knife to cut her wrists he
was fast enough to hold her wrist where she was about to cut herself. In the process he got a deep
cut on the upper side of his hand. He flinched because of the pain but didn't utter a single thing.
After a minute or two when she opened her eyes, he saw how her facial expressions were confused
at first, but then they changed into that of horror.
He could see her lips moving as if mumbling to herself that it was her imagination. But not a single
voice could be heard. At that fleeting moment he thought he shouldn't have showed himself to her.
But then she would have been successful in killing herself. In simple, it was do-or-die situation for
him.
Some day he has to show himself to her. He can't just stay hidden from her all his life. He has to
show up then why not today.
He has given her enough time to compose herself and now it's time for him to take the matters in his
own hands. He will earn her forgiveness and will give all his love to her. He will do everything in his
will to make the things to fall into it's right place.
He saw her posture became stiff and her eyes expands more when she realized that this was no
hallucinations of her but is a complete reality. Her breathing became sparse and she started to
hyperventilate. The knife fell down from her other hand. She was about to faint due to less intake of
oxygen. She closed her eyes.
But....
Instead of feeling a hit from the hard floor, she found herself being engulfed in a warm embrace.
And soothing words can be heard from the person who was holding her as he was rubbing her back
in a comforting manner, while his other hand was in her hairs caressing them.
Breath!
It's okay, your fine!
Breath 1 2 3
Yeah! Easy just like that.
Relax! Princess...
Breath 1 2 3
The voice was just a mere whisper. It was calming for her slowly and gradually she regained her
breathing in a normal pace. But she didn't move back neither she opened her eyes. She felt at ease.
When ever that person would say breath 1 2 3. He would inhale a large gulp of oxygen then exhale
it. Due this his chest will rise and fall in a rhythmic manner and her head was laying just on his chest
where she was listening to his heartbeat.
Her mind became hazy because of the lullaby of his heartbeat and in few minutes she was sound
asleep on his chest.
When he felt her relaxing a bit in his embrace, he continued to say calming words while rubbing her
back. At that moment he knew that she didn't know who was holding her. Because, if she had known
she won't be this calm.
When he felt all her weight on him. He closed his eyes and let out a sigh of relief knowing that she
fell asleep. His hand that was caressing her hair was still bleeding. But he didn't pay an ounce of
attention to it.
He lifted her up in his arms and carried her up all the way to her room. He gently laid her down on
the bed and placed the duvet on her covering her body to protect it from the cold.
He gently held her hand in his and kissed her palm lightly while whispering.
"I'm sorry Chloe for all the things I did and I know I'm not worthy of your forgiveness. But still I'm
sorry."
He gently kissed her forehead and spoke.
"I will tell you everything, I can no longer keep you in dark. I will not keep any more secrets. I will
win your heart Chloe. And I'll do anything to earn your forgiveness."

Chapter 46
Chloe stirred a bit in her sleep, she was feeling extremely warm with a heavyweight on her waist,
she tried to move to change her sleeping position but something was holding her in place. In
annoyance, she hit that thing hard with her elbow and get her self free. But a deep groan from
beside her stroked her senses at a lightening speed.
She immediately opened her eyes while adjusting to the light her vision was still blurry, whereas she
tried to make out, what's happening.
She heard a bit shuffling behind her back and looked for the source but the bed was empty from the
other side but it was crumpled. A deep husky, annoyed voice broke her confusing trance.
"That hurts babe!" Andrew spoke.

Her eyes shot open wide at hearing his voice, she looked everywhere in the room but was unable to
spot him, she thought her mind was playing games with her, but her train of thoughts was shortly
lived as she saw something moving on the bed side floor.
In a millisecond a huge muscular back was facing her, and then he turned around while clutching his
stomach with a pained expression which made her eyes to widened in fear.
There in front of her was standing Andrew in tight full sleeves t-shirt with black sweats, his hair was
all messy indicating he just woke up.
Involuntary she pulled the duvet to cover herself, even though she was fully clothed and moved a bit
back. This action didn't go unnoticed by him. He could feel her fearful gaze on him.
He heaved a sigh and rubbed his hands on his face. On this action, her eyes landed on his bandaged
hand and all the memories of her stupid act flashed in front of her eyes.
She came out of her flashback when Andrew spoke.
"You hit really hard babe."
She looked at him dumbfounded with sweat beads formed on her forehead in complete fear.
But only then she realized what he's talking about and her heart almost stopped beating, when the
reality dawned on her that he was sleeping with her, and the warmth that she felt was his, and on
top of all this, she hit him.
When he took a step forward towards the bed, she immediately backed up and hopped off the bed.
With trembling lips and burning eyes she opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out. At
moment, she remembered her bitter reality that she couldn't talk anymore.
He couldn't bear her this behavior, so he spoke in a calm voice.
"I won't touch you relax. Go freshen up and come downstairs for breakfast."
With that said he started walking to which she took three steps back, her actions hurts him, but he
quietly walked past her and left the room after closing the door, she kept staring at the door from
which he left.
She was terrified to see him in her room. She was scared of him a moment ago but now all she felt
was anger. How Dare he showed himself after all the things he had done to her. And he is behaving
as if nothing happened as if everything is normal. She couldn't even stand the thought, that he slept
with her at night.
When she recalled all the scenarios of last night, she remembered someone hold her and calmed her
down when she got the panic attack and that someone was non other than him.
She could still feel his touch from last night, how he held her close and said soothing words. But all
She felt now is as if her skin is burning where he touched her, she can felt his scent lingering on her.
To get rid of his touch. She immediately went into the restroom to take shower.
She stayed in shower for so long that her skin became pale and her fingertips started to crimp.
After a long shower she changed into her comfy clothes and sat near the window, as her usual
everyday routine.
She wanted to get rid of this life, but he didn't even let her to die. But she wasn't thinking straight at
that time and this act of her was such a cowardly act. She wasn't this weak to kill her own self. She
was always strong then why she did that. She was unable to answer her own conscience. Maybe she
was psychologically unstable at that moment, was her only reason, this type of behavior was
expected from a person who is in the darkest hole of emotional chaos.
But one thing she didn't understand is why he saved her, he got everything from her then why didn't
he let her die. Is there still something which he wanted to take from her. And for that sole reason he
is keeping her alive.
Her mind was analyzing all the possible reasons for which he could keep her alive.
Every other day she would be numb, but today she was scared, her anger was long gone. She was
scared of his normal behavior. Why he showed himself after so many days. Is it because he was
waiting for her to get healed, so he could do all that to her again. Just by thinking of this her lips
started trembling.
No... He won't do this again. Would he? He never apologized for his cruelty, he didn't even show up
after that. And today he was all normal like nothing happened. His was not even guilty.
What if, he'll do that again? No...she won't be able to survive this time. What will she do then...
But then why he calmed her down last night, why he spoke soothing words to her.
Her mind wasn't processing anything. She was emotionally drained but that thought of him doing
everything again to her was haunting her like a ghost.
Her head started to ache because of hunger and all the rational thinking, but she didn't Dare to go
downstairs for breakfast, because she knew he would be there. And she knew very well that he is the
one because of whom her breakfast isn't brought in the room.
She would die of hunger but won't go out of this room.
But if she won't go then he'll come here.

Chapter 47
She was completely engrossed in deep thoughts, when the door to her room opened after a slight
knock. She was a bit relieved thinking that it was her food that was brought by either Jess or Eli, but
to her complete dismay. It was non of them, instead their in front of her standing, was her so called
husband Andrew Williams, holding a tray of food in his hands along with her medicines.
When she saw, who it was all the blood drained out of her system making her skin go pale as ice.
She abruptly stood up and moved to the other side of the room.
He saw her, how her eyes became wide in fear after seeing him again in her room. All he wanted to
do at that moment was to hold her in his embrace, and take all her pain away. He quietly closed the
door behind him and placed the tray of food on the bed side table.
He was a bit happy that she did not have panic attack this morning after seeing him in her room, it
was his first achievement, but still there is a lot to achieve. With a gentle smile he looked towards
her, who was trying to hide herself in the wall.
"You did not come downstairs for breakfast, so I brought it here for you. Have it."
With that said he gave her a genuine smile and left the room. Even though he wanted to sit beside
her and feed her himself, but this isn't the right time.
She could not understand his such behavior, even though he was giving her a gentle smile, all she
could see was his evil smirk. His this manner was not digestible for her. He is definitely up to
something. Because of everything that happened to her, she could not think straight, but rather
trying to think like him, which is impossible for that little naive brain of hers.
After that he did not come in her room but rather watched her eating her breakfast from his monitor
screen, with the help of cameras. He has been watching her from morning, because he was scared
that she might try to harm herself again. But until now she has not done anything suspicious, which
simply indicates that she is in her senses now.
Dr. Jennifer came to visit Chloe and just by looking at Chloe's scared form, she knew that something
was definitely wrong. until now Chloe only let Dr. Jennifer to get close to her. Dr. Jennifer would ask
her how her day was spent and whatever she did. But every time Chloe would stay quiet and will use
a pen to write in a notebook, with a single word answer. "Okay "
But today she did not just write okay but instead she wrote.
"He came!"
It was enough for Dr. Jennifer to know whom, she's talking about. She tried to ask her more but
Chloe didn't write anything else. But what surprised the young doctor was that, Chloe didn't have a
panic attack while talking about him and it is a good sign for her improvement.
Dr. Jennifer then confronted Andrew to ask him about the events that took place in the last 24 hours,
and to her surprise he told her everything calmly. She was a bit shocked to know that Chloe tried
such thing but it was normal for a person in her condition to think like that. After hearing the
complete scenario, she spoke.
"I still think you should stay away from her for a while, she hasn't properl-"
She was cut off by Andrew's harsh voice. "I know what I'm doing Doctor."
That was enough for young doctor to keep quiet, with a slight nod the doctor left.
It was almost one in the morning, Chloe was about to lay on the bed when the door to her room
creaked open, she couldn't make out the figure of who it was but when the person came closer and
the moon light hit his features, she stopped breathing.
Andrew was standing near the bed. He didn't want to scare her at this hour of the night but this
restlessness, of her harming herself again, wasn't letting him calm down.
"We need to talk!" He said.
She just stared at him with terrified gaze. She was unable to register his single word as her eyes
were on his injured hand, she inhaled sharply. He has not punished her yet for that act of hers. Is he
here to punish her?
She was in her own world, when he caught her looking at his wound. He immediately understood,
what she was thinking. She was scared that he will punish her for this act of hers. And that was also
necessary for him. As much as he did not want to do it, he can not help it. He has to confront her on
this topic and make it clear for her to not to pull an act like this again.
His features and demeanor changed into that of an angry one, and he marched towards her. When
she saw his features changing into that of dark one, she abruptly hopped off the bed and hold her
trembling hands in the air, her palm facing him, indicating him to stop. But he did not stop until he
was standing an arm length from her. Tears started to form in her eyes. His eyes soften but he did
not let it show. He spoke in a calm threatening voice.
"Why did you do that?"
With each step he took forward, she took two steps back. Tears blurred her vision and her body
started to tremble. There was only one thing going in her mind.
He'll do it again...
When her back hit the wall, she gasped in horror. He was standing at a distance of an arm length
from her, she was scared out of her wits.
"Will you hurt yourself again?"
He inquired in a normal voice this time, as if talking to a kid. But she was in another trance, she was
waiting for his next move, with trembling hands she started to cover her body, as if his going to tear
her dress apart. Hiccups started to leave her parched throat.
The moment her red teary eyes met with his, the land beneath him vanished into ashes.

Chapter 48
For a moment he was numb unable to decipher what was actually happening, it was as if a bucket of
ice-cold water was thrown at him. When he realized what she was thinking, he abruptly took a step
back.
Chloe was shaking by now and her arms were wrapped around her fragile body, and she was trying
to cover her self.
His heart constructed painfully in his chest and his eyes moistened.
"Hey! hey baby I won't hurt you."
He said with quivering voice. He couldn't control his emotions they were everywhere. He took a step
towards her.
"I-i'm sorry Chloe. Baby I'm s-so sorry. Please I won't hurt you. Please I'm sorry Chloe."
He said all that while touching her shoulder to which she flinched away.
She was scared a second ago but now she was hell shocked. The monster who was cause of her
agony was saying sorry to her.
Andrew's body start shaking with tears, and he fell down on his knees while joining his hands up in
front of her in a begging position.
"Forgive me! please, Chloe I know I'm a bastard I wronged you. I'm your sinner but Please forgive
me! I'm sorry. I know I don't deserve your forgiveness but please just don't think that I'll force you
again. I'm sorry for what I did but I won't hurt you again. Please don't think like that."
His body was trembling because of his crying. Chloe was watching and listening to him in a numb
state. When his red shot teary eyes met Chloe's she gasped.
"No no don't forgive me I'm a criminal I'm not worthy of your forgiveness. But please Chloe don't
think that I'll do it again. I will never hurt you please I'm sorry. I wasn't in my senses at that time."
Chloe couldn't stand there anymore, and she ran into the restroom and closed the door behind her.
Her tears weren't stopping. She couldn't understand what's happening.
He was guilty it was clearly written in his eyes, she had never seen him in such a vulnerable state.
She felt her heart beating fast. The one who never apologized the one who is the definition of cruelty
was sorry.
The thing that wasn't leaving her mind was that he said he wasn't in his senses, but he wasn't drunk
at that time, what a liar he is! She thought in disgust. She will never forgive him.
Her mind was exploding with all the thinking and crying. She just need a shower to relax herself.
She stripped out of her clothes and hoped into the shower. When she was done she wore her bath
rob. She knew that he would have left by now. And to her relief the room was empty. She changed
into her night dress and laid down on the bed but sleep was far away from her.
Andrew was in his office, smoking. He mostly never smoke but today he felt like having it. He was
looking out of the window while dragging the puff of his cigarette. He can't believe, Chloe thought
that he'll hurt her again. Who's fault is that. His conscience spoke. Even now when he thought about
her scared eyes, he felt like killing himself. He crushed the remaining cigarette and sighed.
He rubbed his eyes and plopped down on his chair. He got startled when his phone go off it was
Shawn. His features hardened. He picked up the call and said.
"Speak."
**********************
Ethan was a bit relaxed because Andrew was back to work and everything is under control but there
is one thing that is stressing him out.
Past...
Ethan was missing Chloe and was worried about her, like always he went to check on her if she's
fine, but he stopped when he heard Andrew's voice coming from Chloe's room. At that time Ethan
really wanted to beat the hell out of Andrew. But when he peaked inside the room he was shocked to
see Andrew on his knees, he was crying and apologizing. Then he saw Chloe who was having a
mixture of scared plus shocked expression on her face.
"What's wrong?"
Eli's voice brought Ethan out of his trance. He dragged his hand in his hair and was looking
depressed it's been a month since that night. He really wanted to talk to Chloe about Ethan being
drugged but every time he wanted to tell her the truth he would stop because he was scared that
how will it impact her.
After so much struggle Chloe opened up to Ethan and Eli and was being normal with them. They did
everything in their power to make Chloe happy, and she was improving day by day. They tried their
best to get her to talk but it was like a impossible task. He sighed.
"It's Chloe."
Eli held his hand and gave it a squeeze.
"Andrew was drugged that night." Ethan said.
"What?"
Eli looked at him with wide eyes she couldn't believe what he was saying.
"Its true! Andrew was drugged that night."
"That monster is now a drug addict. I can't believe this." Eli burst out.
"Fuck! He's not a drug addict he was drugged by our enemies that night. Otherwise, he wouldn't
have done what he did to Chloe."
Eli was stunned after hearing this. She covered her mouth with her hands.
"OH GOD! But still he did what he did and that was cruel. Drugged or not he hurt her." She stated.
Ethan heaved a sigh. "I know but I think Chloe should know about this."
"Yes you should tell her. But I don't think she'll buy it. She would probably think that we are trying
to help Andrew and giving lame excuses."
Ethan was looking a bit angry on Eli's remark and said. "You are saying all this because you haven't
seen Andrew's condition. But when you'll see how much he regrets even though it wasn't completely
his fault. Then you'll realize."
With that said Ethan left the room.

Chapter 49
It's been a month since that night and Chloe is getting better day by day. Andrew made it his routine
to visit her in the morning and gave her breakfast along with medicines. And Chloe is copping well
with the situation. Her behavior with Eli, Ethan and Jess is back to normal. She is trying her best,
not to show them her inner sorrows.
Chloe went outside the mansion into the garden it was early dawn time as she woke early and wasn't
able to fall asleep again, so she thought Having a fresh air would be better. She was enjoying her
time alone but was almost about to have a heart attack when Ethan scared her by screaming. She
got scared and put her hand on her chest to calm herself down. She gave him a death glare which he
shrugged by showing her his box smile. She also smiled on that and gestured him to sit on the chair
which he obliged whole heartedly.
"So how you doing?"
Chloe gave him thumbs up to which he nodded his head. Ethan wanted her to speak, he tried it
before, but she won't be able to speak and would start crying. After that he never made her to force
herself for speaking.
"I wanted to tell you something."
He looked serious all of a sudden. Chloe nodded her head indicating him to go on.
"The night when Andrew f-forced himself on you. He was drugged by someone probably one of our
enemies. I think their pla-"
Chloe raised her palm to stop him. She looked at him flabbergasted not because of that Andrew was
drugged but because Ethan was defending Andrew by making up lame rubbish. Her eyes looked
accusingly at him.
"Don't even think that I'm defending him. I'm just telling you the truth, I even had his blood test. I
can't keep this information away from you. It is important and you must know about it."
Ethan said all this while holding Chloe's hand, she felt like crying that Ethan is lying to her but
Ethan's eyes were showing sincerity. But she doesn't believed a little of it, that Andrew was drugged.
He did that to her on purpose and for that she will never forgive him. From the moment he
kidnapped her, he only inflicted pain on her.
She didn't even give it a second thought she was a hundred percent sure Andrew wants her
forgiveness that's why he's making these excuses.
When Ethan saw her crying, he panicked.
"Hey don't cry. Forget what I said just forget about it. I am sorry just don't cry. Don't think about it.
OH! GOD! Please, Chloe don't think that I'm defending him. I'm always your brother first. I won't say
anything but please don't cry."
Ethan was like that he's going to cry any moment and it made Chloe's mood to lighten a little. And
she gave him a hard punch on his arm.
"OUCH!!! That hurts! But THANK GOD! For a moment you scared the shit out of me."
He paused for a bit then spoke.
"Well Eli wants to go on shopping, and she was insisting you to come as well. We will have lots of
fun. Come on now don't you dare said no."
Chloe heaved a sigh. Ethan and Eli were trying there best to make her cheerful and happy. When
ever they'll ask her to go out with them she'll always deny but today she felt like going out. This
mansion started to make her claustrophobic. She needed fresh air.
She gave him a nod with a forced smile to which Ethan's face lightened.
***********************
Currently Chloe is walking behind Eli who is doing shopping like a maniac who has-been starved for
ages just for shopping.
Chloe was annoyed as hell, she agreed to come with them but the thing that she didn't know was
that Ethan will bring tons of bodyguards with them. Not only that, these giant hulks were following
them like a shadow, catching every ones attention.
When she got to knew that the bodyguards will come along she got really uncomfortable and almost
wanted to run back into her room. But Ethan told her it was necessary for their safety, she hesitated
but agreed.
But now she was cursing herself why she even came, she wanted to have a peaceful fresh air but
now here she is stuck between two idiots. She wrote it on the diary and showed Ethan several times
to let her go outside alone, she would just sit in the cafe that is nearby and they could just pick her
up from their after there shopping, but he won't listen and it irritated her to no end.
Eli lowly screamed in delight when she saw Victoria's secret section, she marched practically ran in
there holding Chloe's hand. That time Chloe just wanted to hit Eli on her head, so she could get
better in the mind.
But when she noticed that the bodyguards stand outside this section he heaved a sigh. Ethan was
about to come but was interrupted by a call, so he went out and excused himself.
Eli was showing her different stuff and just keep on blabbering. Chloe was full on irritated and
wanted to get away from here. She was unable to understand her own mood swings.
When she saw the cost is almost clear and all the bodyguards aren't looking at them, she wrote in
her diary.
"I need to use the restroom. I'll be right back."

She showed it to Eli.
"Oh! Alright but be quick. You haven't bought anything."
Chloe smiled on her and gave her a thumbs up, when she was about to make a move she saw one of
the bodyguard observing her carefully to distract him she immediately pulled out the bikini from the
one of the sections and started examining it, the guard got embarrassed and looked away. She with
a bit difficulty managed to escape from there site and ran outside from the backdoor of the mall but
stopped abruptly as she saw Ethan talking on a phone, he was looking angry and distressed.
Sorry Ethan but I'll be back .
She said to herself. When Ethan cut the call and turned around he almost caught her glimpse, but
she was lucky as there were lots of people, and she hid behind the wall. When, Ethan went back
inside. She ran out of there.

***********
DO FOLLOW ME GUYS :)
Chapter 50
Ethan was busy going shopping with Eli and Chloe, more like carrying there bags, when he got a
call, it was Andrew. He excused himself and went out to attend the call.
"Where is she?"
He spoke with Fury. Ethan heaved a sigh. He knew it was coming. Taking Chloe out of the mansion
was a complete risk. But he couldn't help it. She needs fresh air or a change of scenery could help.
"She is out with me and Eli. And currently we are at mall shopping. Bodyguards ar-" Ethan was cut
in the middle.
"WHAT THE FUCK ETHAN!!! Have you lost your mind."
Ethan flinched at his growling voice. Now how to handle this beast?
"Relax Andrew. I know it's risky but I brought bodyguards along with us. She's fine."
"If something happened to her then you're a dead man, remember this. Stay there I'm coming."
With that he cut the call. When Ethan turned around he felt like he saw Chloe in the crowd but how's
that possible? Dismissing the thought he went inside.
Chloe was sitting in the park. It was beautiful with a lot of different flowers. Children were playing in
the middle while their mothers were talking, few elders were walking on the path. The weather was
calming. Over all, she felt at peace. Sitting there alone away from her reality, she felt like she's free.
She was enjoying her time whereas Andrew was fuming in rage he couldn't believe that she's
missing. When he reached the mall and didn't saw Chloe with Eli and Ethan he was hell furious. And
the worried faces of them was enough to tell him there's something wrong.
He really wanted to kill Ethan at the moment. It was too risky for them to bring her out, yet here he
is furious, scared and panicked. His bodyguards were everywhere around the area searching for her,
she couldn't have gone too far. As Ethan said she wanted to go to the cafe nearby. So he wasted no
time for searching her in all the cafes.
It was more than an hour, and he still couldn't find her. He felt like his life is slipping out of his
hands. All the worst scenarios were running in his head like a bulldozer. Where is she? Oh GOD I
never believed in you but if you really are there then please help me find her.
Chloe wasn't aware of the timing and it was started to get dark now. She was still there in the park
enjoying her little freedom when she felt a presence beside her. She looked through the corners of
her eyes at the person, and she was relaxed that it wasn't him or one of his goons. She still has some
time. She knew he'll be pissed off and can hurt her. But right now she couldn't care less. She was
free after ages, and she wanted to enjoy it. Might be it was her last time out of that prison.
Her thoughts were interrupted when the person sitting beside her spoke.
"I won't ask you why you're sad."
She peaked through her lashes, there beside her was sitting a very attractive man with crystal blue
eyes and dark brown hair he was wearing a track suit and looked athletic.
You know when you get those positive vibes from someone. He was giving those positive vibes with a
pearly white smile.
Chloe looked at him dumbfounded. Is he talking to me?
"Who else is here?"
Now She was a bit scared of him. How in the freaking hell he knew what I thought. She got startled
when he chuckled.
"Because it was written all over your face."
She was about to speak but nothing came out, and she closed her mouth. When will she realize this.
"Life has happened to you!"
He asked more like stated but I kept my lips sealed not looking at him just staring ahead. He sat
there silently for a while deep in thoughts. But then he spoke again.
"But I would like to say that it happened for you. Because, nothing is a coincidence. The things
which you're going through was meant to happen exactly how they are happening."
I looked at him, and he was already looking at me with his white pearly smile. So all my sufferings
were meant to happen?
"You can think it in this way that each pain of yours will make you stronger. Each betrayal will make
you more intelligent. Each experience will make you wiser. Each scar will give you more strength.
These hardships will mold you into the strongest person."
His each and every word was clear and was registering in her mind and soul. He saw her eyes, and
she was fully concentrated on him. He smiled and continued.
"You can cry, you can scream but never just never give up. Life is beautiful, accept what's happening
in your life right now and left what happened behind you and have faith because good days will
come, not immediately but definitely."
She was crying by now, her nose,cheeks and eyes were red due to crying. He found it so adorable
how her doe like eyes were staring at him. But he could feel her pain as well, she was suffering, and
he didn't like it a bit. This world is so cruel and this Angel is one of the victim.
"You know who's the strongest person?"
She shook her head in negative almost instantly. She is listening so carefully, so he chose his words
wisely.
"The strongest person is the one who forgive. Forgiving someone doesn't make you weak. It makes
you stronger, to know that people make mistakes."
After hearing this she closed her eyes for a brief second but when she opened them. He saw the fire
burning in her eyes.
She took out her diary and wrote. While he looked at her confused.
"It's easy to say but very hard to forgive!"
He read that and Smiled. So she's mute!
"Listen Belle!"
**********
DO FOLLOW ME FOR MORE AMAZING UPCOMING STORIES GUYS....

Chapter 51
"Listen Belle! Forgiveness is not about letting someone off the hook for their actions, but it is freeing
ourselves from the negative energy."
Chloe stared at him with her teary eyes, she knew he's right but how can she forget those tortures
and abuse, it was scarred on her mind and soul. It will never leave her instead it will haunt her for
life. She's too broken to mend.
He saw the defeated look in her eyes. She had given up!
"You know there comes a time when you'll feel like everything is finished but dear Belle that will
lead you to the start of new beginning."
She hiccuped and wrote. He was observing her quietly, and when she hiccuped he smiled. She's
adorable.
"I just want it all to end. I have had enough."
"You're a fighter Belle. Look at everything you've overcome. Remember this that God gives his
hardest battles to his strongest soldiers."
She stayed still in the same position looking into space. There was calming silence. She heaved a
sigh and saw his hand holding a handkerchief towards her. She took it hesitantly and wiped her
tears.
He observed her as she wiped her tears and then started writing something again. When, he saw
what she had written he started chuckling.
"Who's Belle?"
His chuckling turned into a full-blown laughter. She gave him a confused look. What's so funny?
"Oh! hahah Let m-me breath."
He straightens a bit and spoke still smiling.
"Instead of asking my name you're asking me who's Belle. Well let me break it to you. You're Belle as
it means beautiful."
She made an Oh! Sound in understanding and her cheeks turned red like tomato because of the
embarrassment.
"Yeah OH!"
He started laughing again. She wanted the ground to open, so she could hide because of the
embarrassment.
"You're blushing!"
He stated and kept laughing. Now she just wanted to vanish in the air. To change the topic, she
wrote.
"What's your name?"
He read that as he smiled at her and extended his hand forward.
"Hi! I'm James. And you are?"
She shook his hand while smiling. And then she wrote her name on the diary and showed it to him.
"That's a beautiful name."
She nodded her head in a thanks.

"So where you live? Come I'll drop you. It's quite late now."
Upon hearing his words, she looked at the sky and to her dismay it was completely dark. She's been
sitting here for the whole day. OH! GOD! Andrew will be furious. He'll kill me. She started
panicking.
"Hey! Are you alright?"
She knew Andrew would be searching for her, what if he saw her with him, he will go berserk. He
can hurt James. In panic, she immediately wrote.
"Yeah I'm fine. And thank you so much it was nice meeting you, but I must leave it's quiet late."
"No need for thanks and yes it's late so let me drop you. It's not safe for you to walk alone at this
time."
He isn't understanding.
"No I must leave my friends would be worried."
He understood she didn't want him to come with her. So he didn't push it further. And nodded in
understanding. She wrote.
"Thank you so much for everything, I hope we'll meet again."
She forwarded her hand to shake, and they both Shook their hands. Her hold was strong and firm it
was enough to indicate him she won't give up. He smiled at her, and they both stood up he was tall
and muscular.
"I hope too. So are we friends?"
He asked smiling to which she nodded in affirmation.
"Chloe!"
"Before you give up, think about why you held on so long."
I nodded at him, and he gave me his signature smile.
"Till we meet again."
With that they both parted their ways.
When she reached the mall, Ethan and Eli were now where to be seen, she was in a complete
panicked state. Anxiously she started walking on the footpath back towards the way they came from.
She really wanted to see Ethan or Eli right now because she was in no condition to confront Andrew.
It was getting darker and now she was regretting why she stayed so long in the park. But it was also
good staying there for late because if not then she would've missed the chance to meet James.
She felt a sudden wave of dizziness hit her. She was about to fell down but held the nearby wall for
support. She hasn't eaten anything from last night, maybe that's why she's feeling drowsiness.
As she was holding herself together. She saw a figure running towards her and to her relief it was
Ethan. His facial expressions were enough to tell that he was pissed. He didn't say anything and hold
her hand and dragged her into the car. She knew she fu**ed up big times.
She can see Ethan was so angry because his knuckles were turning white due to his hold on the
steering wheel. She gathered the courage and wrote.
"I'm sorry..."
She nudged his arm and showed it to him, he glanced slightly but ignored her completely. He took
out his phone and called someone.
"I've found her. We're coming back."
She again poked at his arm, to which he glared at her. She sealed her lips in thin line and looked
outside the window. This is the first time Ethan is angry on her. And she isn't liking this side of him
at all.
She couldn't stop her thoughts from wandering to Andrew, if Ethan is this much angry then she
doesn't even want to imagine how Andrew will react. He'll probably kill her today.
As they got into the boundaries of the state, Sweat formed on her forehead. Ethan parked the car
and opened the gate for her. She with the speed of turtle moved out of the car.
Ethan walked in front as she followed him in the mansion. The second she entered the hall.
She froze!

Chapter 52
She was taken off guard, when she was engulfed in bone crushing hug. She stumbled a bit but stood
there immobile. When she realized that it was Andrew. His cologne filled her senses.
He was hugging her like his life depends on it. He moved a bit back and cupped her face while
looking at it. Her eyes were wide and lips were parted. He kissed her forehead as she stood
motionless.
She saw his eyes, which were filled with concern, worry, care and relief but there was not a single
ounce of anger in them.
In all this scenario she didn't realize that she wasn't breathing and it didn't go unnoticed by Andrew.
"Hey! Breath love! Breath it's okay."

He said all this cupping her face. Before she could proceed what he said. She saw black dots
appearing in her vision, she felt light-headed. She could hear Andrew yelling something but she
blacked out.
She woke up while hissing and tried to open her eyes, which was hard for her because of the severe
headache, she realized that she was laying on a soft mattress, probably her bed. She felt commotion
in her room, and got startled when she felt something, more likely to be someone touching her wrist.
Her eyes shot opened in alert.
There was doctor Jennifer sitting beside her and examining her condition, and Jess was sitting on the
chair on the other side of the bed. Ethan was standing near the door whereas Andrew was standing
beside the doctor looking at Chloe with calculating eyes. She looked away immediately. The
awkward silence was broken when doctor Jennifer spoke up.
"Chloe are you feeling dizzy or nauseating these days?"
Chloe nodded slightly with a parched throat. Doctor Jennifer took in a sharp breath. She opened her
mouth to speak again but closed it immediately. Out of now where Jess spoke up, startling everyone.
"Chloe when was the last time you had your monthly?"
Chloe's eyes widened on her sudden personal question. She felt embarrassed in front of Andrew and
Ethan.
"Yes Chloe please write down. When was the last time?" Doctor Jennifer asked in complete
professionalism. Chloe tried to remember.
"I didn't have it last month."
Jess gasped loudly after reading that. Making Andrew confused and Chloe gulp nervously. She gave
a confusing look to Jess as in what's wrong?
"You're pregnant!" Jess stated.
Everyone's eyes widened in shock. Chloe felt her mouth went dry and her breathing became sparse.
Now she realized her body changes and mood swings. She kept ignoring it. But now she was feeling
numb, she didn't know if she should be happy or sad.
Doctor Jennifer spoke up. "I would like to perform some tests on you to confirm the pregnancy."
She than looked at Andrew and said. "Bring her to the hospital tomorrow."
Andrew left the room, with an emotionless face.
His facial expressions were enough to tell her what she dreaded the most. What if he didn't want the
child. Instinctively she put her hand on her stomach.
She always loved kids. But she never wanted to have a child through these circumstances.
A child conceived from rape!
She always wanted a simple and a happy life, with someone who'll love her to infinity, who'll care for
her, respect her, adore her. How beautiful it would be to watch a peaceful sunset with the love of
her life. Having a small bundle of joy in her arms.
That was the life she always wanted But nothing goes as planed. Now looking at her own reflection,
she was unable to recognize herself. Dull eyes, pale skin, broken dreams.
She heaved a sigh.
Yesterday the doctor confirmed that she was three weeks pregnant almost a month.
Looking out of the window, she saw sun rays were slightly fading. The sun was about to set and it
was beautiful sight to see. Calming and so serene. But how can be an ending of something could be
this beautiful.
She wasn't sad anymore instead was happy because now she knew what James meant. You know
there comes a time when you'll feel like everything is finished but dear Belle that will lead you to the
start of new beginning.
Maybe this child is the new beginning for her. Maybe she could just left everything behind and try to
start as new. She knew it won't be easy to accept a child which is the result of that uneventful night
but this is her child.
She caressed her belly lovingly. Now she didn't care about the circumstances that lead her here. She
was happy that she was having a child. There is no bigger gift then having a life growing inside you.
She felt giddy and smiled in contentment. But it was shortly lived as she recalled the stoic
expression of Andrew from the hospital when they got to knew that results were positive, and she
was pregnant.
She didn't know what's going inside his head. But it was evident that he was changing, he's taking
care of her and is keeping a good distance from her. She can't be more thankful. But it wasn't
enough, these stuff can't erase those memories.
The thing that was haunting her was his calmness, like the calmness before the storm.
She got startled when Jess patted her head.
"I've brought you milk, honey."
Chloe made an annoyed face. She hates milk.
"Don't give me that look. It's good for you both."
Jess said with a stern look. Chloe like her this side all caring and loving. She pinched her nostrils
close with her fingers and drink all the milk in one go. While, making weird faces. Jess laughed at
her tactics and left the room.
Jess was more than happy to know about Chloe's pregnancy. She was the one who made her realized
how big of a gift it is.
Even though Chloe wasn't accepting this at first, but she never even gave a second thought to
abortion.
After a warm and relaxing shower, she came out of the restroom only to stop dead in her tracks.
Andrew was sitting on the bed with his elbows on his knees with his head in his hands facing the
floor.

When he heard the sound of the door being opened he slowly looked up. But was unable to look
away from the beauty in front of him. She was wearing a large shirt with trousers, her wet hairs
were dripping making her look more beautiful. He smiled at her and patted the seat next to him.
She looked at him and then next to him, where he was pointing. She hesitated a bit but made her
move and set beside him with a good distance.
Now was the time, she won't let him harm her child. If, he'll ask her to abort the child she would kill
him with her own bear hands. She knew he's going to say something evil.
But he proved her wrong!

Chapter 53
Andrew spoke up. "My mom was the most beautiful woman, she was just like an Angel so pure and
kind-hearted. She always thought me to be helping and kind. She loved my father so much. My
father wasn't a rich man, he was a middle class man, but he was really handsome. He was the strong
pillar of our beautiful family. He thought me what hard work is. My father loved my mom so much,
they both fell in love during their college period. They studied in the same college. They both were
my life."
He smiled remembering them.
"It was my birthday when he first showed up. I was about to turn twelve. I was so excited about my
birthday. My father introduced me and my mom to him. He met my father in one of the parties at my
fathers restaurant. He was such a nice and friendly person I instantly became close to him, he
started visiting us more frequently and always brought my favorite things for me as a gift. There
wasn't a single time in which he didn't bring anything, he'll always pamper me and play with me, he
would spend hours at our place. But during vacations he'll go for touring."
He heaved a sigh and continued, Chloe was quietly listening to him, because for her it was the first
time he's opening up.
"As the time passes he became my role model, because he was the best at everything, I started
getting attached to him ,even more than my father. He was the respected man, his personality holds
power. He'll always use to say that "If you want it, then work for it and have it by hook or by crook"
but at that tender age I couldn't understand the meaning behind his words."
There was a far away look in his eyes, Chloe couldn't understand who he was talking about but
stayed silent.
"As the days passed he became just like a family to us. He wanted to start a business with my father,
but my father didn't have enough money. My father worked as a manager in one of the cafe. His
income was enough for our family, to fulfill our needs. But he somehow convinced my father to start
our own business with him. He encouraged my father to ask for money from one of his known friend.
My Mom was pregnant at that time. She was the least bit favored in this business partnership thing.
She tried to stop dad but dad didn't want us to live like his. He wanted to give us a good life. My
father took one million dollars from that friend of his on the promise of returning the money after
two years. With that money they started their own business of import and export which was really
beneficial in their favor. Everyone was happy, my mom gave birth to a beautiful girl. Her name was
Lucy. The moment she was born she became the heart of our family. Slowly and gradually they build
an empire they both became the most powerful business men just with in a year. Everything was
going good. But..."
His voice was void and Stoic. It was like he was back in time.
"Things started to take an ugly shape when he started gambling, behind my fathers back he was
running a small drug business under the companies name. When, my father got to knew about it. He
tried to stop him, but he was more out of control so my father broke the partnership between them.
There was a great loss in the company's stocks. Due to this a single company was divided into two
and became two different companies. During the time our William's company rises up, but he was
completely doomed he lost all his money in gambling. Still, my father was kind enough to gave him
shelter in our home but that was the biggest mistake."
His voice was shaking because of the anger his hands were clenched into fists.
"Next day I was woken up by a horrified scream. I ran towards the voice but my heart dropped
seeing my father laying on the f-floor in his own b-blood. A horrific cry vibrated through my chest. I
made a dash towards my father in my hysteric cries. But was stopped by a piercing cut through my
arm, my body hit the floor. That's when I looked at the source my vision was still blurry with tears.
With much difficulty I looked around me ,my mom was tied to a chair, head bleeding and b-bruises
on her face, her c-clothes were torn from the different places. She was looking lifeless, staring in
space. My sister Lucy was in a hold of that person whom I considered my role model he was holding
a knife on Lucy's throat. M-my mind stopped working. I- I was unable to understand what was
happening. I tried to stand but again fell down when he sliced my back a scream left my throat. He
was laughing like a maniac. I can hear my mothers pleading voice. She was asking him not to hurt
me or my sister."
His eyes were red with tears brimming in them. He was trying not to cry. Chloe on the other hand
was numb. She can imagine everything he's saying.
"H-he yanked my moms hair harshly and made her look at my father's lifeless body. He said "Look at
this piece of shit!!! Look at him! He can't save you now. You chose him over me!!! Look at where this
brought you!!! You bitch!! You should've chosen me!" That bastard slapped my mom so hard that she
fell on the floor with a thud. I took the vase and hit him on the back but it had no effect on him. He
seethed in anger, wrapped his hands around my neck and started choking me. I started losing
consciousness, I heard Lucy's wails and my mothers scream, she was begging him to stop, but he
didn't. The next thing I remembered was my head hitting the wall hard and I drifted into darkness."
His head hung low, hands in his hair pulling them, his body was shaking. Chloe didn't realize that
she was crying, hesitantly she held his arm and rubbed it in a soothing manner. He looked away
from her and continued.
"W-when I woke up, I was in my room. My mom was sitting beside me with Lucy in her lap, she was
looking in space, long red hand prints was merged on her face. Her left eye was blue, she was
looking dead. I felt like my heart would stop, seeing her like that. I tried to sit that is when she came
out of her trance and told me to lay down. I did as she told but I desperately wanted to see my
father, so I asked her. "Mom where is dad? I-Is he a-alright?" She started crying and I panicked
"Mom p-please tell me."she sobbed, "Your d-dad is in heaven. He l-left us." I was numb my father
was no more. I never saw my fathers face for the last time, neither my mother took us to his grave. I
wanted to ask her how my father died? Why that bastard hit her? What happened that day? When
ever I tried to ask her, she would scold me coldly and would warn me not to talk about that day
again. Days passed by and our condition worsened. Mom started working as a chef in a restaurant,
and I would look after Lucy she was just two years old. One day some goons came to our house. They
started shouting at my mom for their money. I couldn't understand what was happening. They threw
us out of our house and declared our house to be their property as we are unable to pay the money.
They also warned us to pay them as soon as possible. We were left with nothing and no one to ask
help from. We spend our days on the streets with the group of few people who were kind enough to
provide us one time bread. They were poor and had a small container like shelter as their home.
After the house was lost my mother lost her job without any reason. My mom was losing a lot of
weight she was so thin. Every day I tried to earn money by washing dishes to cleaning shoes I did
everything but that money wasn't enough to save us from those monsters. The day I dreaded the
most came, those goons took us to their place which was not less than a mansion. Their boss
snatched Lucy from my mom and threw her on the floor, In rage I charged towards them but was
thrown back On the floor because of the big blow of the hockey on my back. They all started
laughing. My mom tried to held Lucy and screamed my name. She was begging them to let us go.
But they weren't listening. One of the goon brought a whip and started whipping me I cried when
the leather tore my flesh apart. I saw through my peripheral vision their boss took my mom in one of
the rooms, I could hear her screams, Lucy was crying on the floor her head was bleeding, I tried to
stand but those goons didn't stop and continued their assault on my back, I couldn't hear my mom's
screams anymore. I couldn't feel my back I wasn't able to move. I was slightly conscious and slightly
not. I felt my body being picked up and then thrown in the van. The next time I opened my eyes I
was in the back yard of our house, and they were burying my mom in our garden, she wasn't
breathing, there were barely any clothes on her and her body was bathed in blood. I was held by one
of the goons, I screamed on top of my lungs when they threw my mom like a rag doll in that grave
and buried her completely under the ground, I screamed, begged them, but they didn't stop instead
one of the man said,"She's dead! So, thank us that we are burying her and not cutting her into
pieces for wild animals." They left me there, I sat there for hours without blinking my life was gone. I
was breathing but I wasn't alive, I saw a sharp piece of glass near the plants I picked it and was
about to end my life but the crying of a Bay stopped me. I hysterically looked for the source and
found Lucy near the gate on the floor crying. In that agonizing moment I smiled for my sister, and
she stopped crying and smiled while saying "Andy".she was unaware that she is an orphan now. I
cried holding my sister in my arms, I was about to kill my self then who would look after her. I will
live for my sister."

He was sobbing by now, his form trembling even Chloe was crying ,she holds Andrew closer to her,
his head resting on her chest, she was hugging him to provide comfort. Long forgotten what he did
to her, she was too lost at the moment to pay any heed to it.
"Somehow I again find those street peoples, they were so sorry for us. The woman there who
became close to my mom was Jess, she tends to our wounds, she cried for the loss of her friend. She
was the one who took care of us. Even tho she didn't have enough to give us but still she took care of
us. I started working different jobs waiter, painter anything to feed my sister. She started forming
full sentences while talking with her own accent. She was my life. The most precious thing I had.
She was so adorable."
He smiled while talking about her, and separate himself from Chloe he took out his phone and
showed her the picture of his sister. Chloe was crying and smiling at the same time while looking at
the picture it was the mini Andrew version the difference is that she had a pony tail. But what
confused her was that where is she now?
Andrew: She was three years old when she fell sick, when we consult the doctor he said that Lucy is
diagnosed with leukemia. It was like my life is going to be snatched from me. But doctor said she'll
be fine if we admit her immediately and more than thirty thousand dollars were needed to start the
procedure. I was going ballistic, I didn't have that much money and nobody will lend me this much
money. I didn't know what to do. I was crying miserably. Nothing was coming in my mind except
that one person who can help me. I went to his company, I didn't even know why I came here after
his cruel behavior towards me and my mom when my father died. But still he was our family once.
With heavy heart I went in his cabin with the secretary. When he saw me he smiled not the genuine
one but the evil one."
Andrew closed his eyes, with tears streaming down his face. He was panting furiously. Chloe was
nervous, but she keeps stroking his arm to sooth him. She herself was crying.

Chapter 54
Author POV:
When Andrew was standing in front of him in his cabin, he didn't say anything for the first few
minutes, it was deafening silence. After which felt like years Andrew spoke up.
"I n-need some money for my sister's treatment."
He smirked looking at Andrew and spoke in a sinister way.
"And why would I help you?"
Andrew wasn't expecting this from him, so in defense Andrew said.
"You worked with my father, then you took over our company, you didn't even give us a single
penny. And now you're saying why would you help me. HOW DARE YOU!! I want my father's money
back. I won't leave without it."
He laughed and spoke in a mischievous tone.
"OH MY MY!!! Look at you! Such a grown up guy but still you're a mere fifteen years old kid. And
about your father's money, well its all mine now. I won't give it to you, to waste on that little thing."
"SHE ISN'T A THING!!!!"

He chuckled finding it amusing to see a kid in all his anger mode, he was enjoying it. And he wanted
more.
Andrew was about to leave from there, he was already hesitant in coming here but now he knew, it
was his biggest mistake. As he was about to turn the door knob. The next lines spoken by that man
stopped Andrew dead on his tracks.
"Do you want to know who killed your father?"
Andrew stood frozen on his place, everything happened two years back started running in his mind.
He couldn't understand much at that time, that what was happening or why it happened. But the
questions were always there, and he desperately wanted to know.
Andrew turned around and spoke in an angry tone.
"Tell me who did this?"
That man took Andrew into a closed room which had a large see through glass on one side that gave
the complete view of his cabin. In that room there was a table in middle, he made Andrew to sit on
the chair and opened the laptop screen in front of him. And spoke.
"See for yourself."
Andrew looked at screen keenly it was a CCTV footage of his house. His mother Julia was sitting on
the sofa, reading the newspaper and from now where he popped up and sat beside Julia. They both
started talking and soon it changed into a heated conversation. Andrew couldn't hear anything
because there was no sound in the video. When Julia was about to leave he yanked her back and
threw her on the floor. He tore her dress from the shoulder and was assaulting her.
Andrew's blood turned cold watching this. He looked to his side where that bastard was standing
moments ago. But he wasn't there instead the room was closed and that man was looking at Andrew
from his cabin and was smiling like a maniac. He motioned to Andrew to continue watching. Andrew
looked at the screen again.
Julia was crying and struggling that bastard slapped her so hard that it almost knocked her out. On
same moment his father Adam Williams came, when he saw the scene in front of him, he went
ballistic and attacked him. They both fought but that bastard took a hold of the knife which was on
table along with fruits, and he stabbed Adam in his stomach. Adam fell down on the floor holding his
abdomen and grunting in pain. That bastard wasted no time and secured Julia on the chair with
ropes, she was barely conscious. Then he showed his barbaric side. He went towards Adam and
kneel beside him. He said something to Julia and then stabbed Adam again on the shoulder. She
screamed and begged him to stop, but he didn't she continued to beg him, but he continued to stab
Adam like he's a pillow. In the last he stabbed Adam right on his heart and Adam body slumped. And
he was dead.
Andrew screamed on top of his lungs and marched towards the door but it was locked, he started
kicking and punching the glass wall but it wasn't breaking. Andrew was crying and swearing. But
stopped when that bastard spoke up.
"I loved your mother. I loved her so much since our college days. I promised her to give all the
happiness but that bitch chose Adam that good for nothing piece of shit. (Andrew growled at him.) I
had everything, more than your father but still she chose him. I tried to forget her but it was
impossible, so I came back in their life but this time as a good person I did an excellent acting in
front of them and those stupids believed me thinking that I've changed. Those drug deals and
gambling everything was the part of my plan. But your father was smart enough, and he got to knew
about it before my plan could finish. Oh! You should watch the video, you must know what happened
next."
Andrew tore his blood shot eyes away from him and looked at the screen, where he was choking
Andrew. After Andrew went unconscious he raped Julia. Andrew was feeling like his mind would
explode. He hit the table so hard that it broke.
"YOU BASTARD!!!! I'll kill you!!!AHHHH-"
He laughed like its everyday thing for him. And said.
"After I had my way with her (Andrew growled SHUT UP!!!) I made her dug a grave at the backyard
of your house. She did quietly because I was threatening her on the life of that little thing. What you
call her Oh yeah Lucy. Then in front of her I buried your dad and made her clean Adams blood which
was on the floor. I warned her if she'll call the cops then the next will be you Andrew. She sealed her
mouth shut as she didn't want to lose you and that little thing."
"I'LL KILL YOU!!!! YOU BASTARD!! AHHHH!!! We considered you as a family HOW COULD YOU!!
We trusted you!!" Andrew yelled.
He smirked and winked at Andrew while saying.
"Let me complete first. So where was I? Yeah, do you remember those goons who came at your
house asking for money. Well it was the same money your father took from them for starting the
business. Those goons were from the mafia and I made your father to took money from the most
dreaded mafia. But unfortunately I killed your father before they can, but they took your house and
Left you on streets. Do you know why your mother lost her job because of me. I made the manager
to kick her out of the restaurant, and they did as I said. Because they didn't want to lose their
restaurant. You worked very hard, poor kid but the money wasn't enough. You knew for the
remaining money they used your mother dry. Poor soul was raped badly by them. I was the one who
gave them the idea of burying your mother in the same place where your father is buried. Isn't that
lovely. I got to knew, you watched them burying her, well that's icing on the cake, isn't it."

Andrew was crying miserably, in rage he picked the table from the middle of the room and threw it
on the glass wall, breaking it into pieces. He marched towards that bastard and punched him hard,
he stumbled backwards his nose started bleeding but all he did was laugh. Andrew was about to
attack him again, but he pressed the button and the LCD came to life. On the screen was the live
footage of Lucy sitting on the hospital bed and one of his goon was aiming the gun towards her head.
Andrew was numb, his breathing was sparse. He fell down on his knees.
"D-Don't hurt her please."
That man started laughing like a maniac. He was enjoying it. He was a sick, psychotic person, even
tho he killed Andrew's parents, he wasn't satisfied but now he was content.
"You know! I'm really happy today. I always told you "If you want it then have it by hook or by
Crook." And I had what I wanted, After killing your dad I was finally happy thinking that Julia will be
mine. I even took her, but damn her! She was lifeless. I didn't like her that way, so I left her. She
was dead already. But I didn't want her to die as a used whore but guess what? That was her fate.
Sad isn't it! And for you if you want that little thing alive, then never ever think of opening your
mouth, it won't take me a minute to send that little thing to her parents. I told you all this so that it
would be easy for you to kill yourself and join your parents. Now get out and never show me your
fucking face again."
He kicked Andrew in the abdomen. Andrew stood up and saw on the live footage that his man left
the hospital so without saying anything he left from there. He was numb. There was a storm building
inside him.
When he saw his sister. He forced a smile while looking at Lucy.
"Andrew I want to eat our favouuuuriiitee lemoooon rashpbeurry cakeuu for the laaast time
pleaseuuee." She spoke.
"Don't say last time Lucy. We will eat it every day, when you'll be discharged."
"Nou Andrew I dount havue time. I leuistenedd whaut doc uncle said. You knoww naww I'm gowing
to mom and dad. So pleasuse I waunt to eat it."
Tears were streaming down his face by listening to his sisters words. He felt so helpless at that
moment he held his sisters hand and kissed it, and also kissed her forehead,both eyes and cheeks,
and she giggled.
"No princess you are not leaving me OK. And I'll bring that lemon raspberry cake. And then we'll
both eat it OK. Love you princess."
He kissed her forehead and left the hospital in search of money, he will do anything to save her
sister.
There wasn't much he could do other than asking people for money, but no one helped. Once he
heard from someone about the street fighting, through which you could get paid a lot of money. He
wasted no time and went towards the gangster's area, this is what the street people call that place.
There were a lot of people shouting and bidding on the fighters and almost everyone bid on Ken. He
was their hero, he was twenty-one years old and was excellent in fighting, one thing that is known
about him is that he always wins and just like that with a powerful punch his opponent fell down
unconscious.
The crowd was roaring like maniacs, chanting ken's name as a mantra. When the unconscious man
was taken away the speaker asked about any challenger, that was when Andrew raised his hand,
everybody moved aside making space for him to move towards the middle.
The speaker chuckled looking at Andrew and asked. "This place isn't for kids. What's your name and
age?"
"Call me Andrew and I'm fifteen."
Everybody started laughing including Ken, which made Andrew more furious. He marched towards
Ken and spoke in a provocative way.
"Are you scared that you may lose your title?" Andrew mocked.
Ken growled and agreed to fight after cursing a series of words.
The fight start and in a first few seconds Andrew was spitting blood because of the hard punch that
Ken gave him. Which, then followed by few more punches. The crowd was going crazy cheering and
screaming. Ken was beating Andrew to pulp but Andrew didn't give up. His father's dead body
flashed in front of his eyes and just like a raging Bull he punched Ken and it was so hard that a
sound of a crack could be heard, he broke ken's nose. The crowd was silent, a pin drop silence. In all
this silence one voice shouted "ANDREW" and everybody started cheering for Andrew. But Andrew
was all gone he was seeing red, the fight continued Ken fought with complete excellence but Andrew
was aggressive and in the end Andrew won. Owning the title of the winner.
From there he got a lot of money and it was enough for Lucy's treatment to get started. Collecting
that money he made a dash towards the nearby bakery. He bought lemon raspberry cake for Lucy
and then dashed towards the hospital. The first thing he saw was Jess in the corridor crying, when
she saw him she gasped.
"Oh GOD! What happened to you?"
"Don't worry Jess. I'm fine. Now our Lucy could be saved. I brought enough money for the treatment
to get started."
But a sob from Jess stopped him from moving further. In panic, he asked.
"W-what's wrong? Is Lucy alright Jess? Tell me!"
She cried more while saying.
"Ou- Our Lucy is n-no more."
Andrew didn't believe his ears and barged into Lucy's room and there his last thread of life, his
heart, his soul was laying lifeless.
That was the agitated moment that killed the kid who was called Andrew once..

Chapter 55
Chloe was crying and sobbing, she couldn't believe how someone can be this cruel. She was hugging
Andrew, who was also crying silently on her shoulder. Long forgotten that she was consoling the
same person, who gave her only pain.
After meeting Andrew, she taught her life was the most miserable one but after knowing his story
she can't retaliate. How can someone face this many atrocities of life at such a tender age.
Her thoughts were interrupted when Andrew detached himself from her. He spoke calmly.
"After that I told police about everything but what they did, they kept me in cell for days and
everyday they would beat the shit out of me. Because, that pathetic bastard paid them money. That
was when I know if I want justice then I have to work for it. I worked hard. I trained on the streets.
Every day, I fought on the same place where I earned money for Lucy. Where you had everything, I
had nothing. Where you ate good fresh food, I ate stale bread. Where, you sleep on your warm
mattress, I slept on cold, hard streets. I'm this way because this world mold me into this. There is no
place for weak in this society and I learned it a hard way."
She felt a kind of pain in her heart, which she didn't want to feel. She can feel how vulnerable he
was. And it tore her apart.
"After that I wasn't the same Andrew. I wasn't the same kid anymore. On Lucy's funeral I decided to
take my revenge on each single person who was involved in my misery."
He seethed in anger. She was taken aback by seeing his change demeanor all of a sudden. His red
shot eyes met hers as he menacingly spoke.
"You know what I did to that mafia boss who rapped my mother. I tortured him for seven months and
eight days precisely. Each week I chopped his one finger and when there wasn't any finger left then
I slashed his flesh and fill that slash with salt and then I sew it up. His screams were so satisfying.
When, there wasn't much plane flesh left on his body then I allowed my doctor to heal him. In one
month he was good to start again with. Last torture was when I whipped him and then pour alcohol
on him he was writhing in pain and in the last I chopped off his penis. He was alive when I slashed
his chest and ripped his heart out of his body that thing was still beating in my hand. But after some
time that thing also stopped beating."
Chloe looked horrified at him. The thing scared her to death wasn't the torture he was telling about,
it was the way he was smiling while telling her, like he's dictating the ending of a romantic story.
She was so petrified of him, that she moved away from him and was about to run out of the room.
This was the Andrew she dreaded the most, she saw this vicious side of him on that night and this
Andrew sitting beside her was the same one from that night. She scanned the room and the door to
make a run for it. She can't hear anymore of this.
In an instant she made a dash towards the door. Before she could turn the knob, a rough hand was
placed on top of her delicate one and a hard chest was pressed firmly on her back. She gasped and
tried to wriggle from the side but was stopped when Andrew slammed his fist on the wall beside her.
She intake a sharp breath. Dread seeped into her bones.
She didn't dare to turn around but Andrew wasn't having it. He roughly turned her around facing
him. He knew he was scaring her, but he can't help it. He can't have her running away from him. He
wanted her to know what true of a monster he is, he wanted her to know each side of him. If, he's
going to be her gentlemen then she must know there's a demon which resides in him.
"You know what I did to that guy who told me that I should be thankful to them that they are burying
my mother instead of cutting her into pieces and feeding her to the wild animals."
Chloe's eyes shot towards his red shot ones, she immediately closed her ears with her hands. She
can't hear anymore. She was scared.
Andrew smiled at her innocent tactics. He held both of her wrists in one hand above her head. And
pressed his body firmly on hers making her gasp, he was feeling all her soft curves pressed against
his hard muscles. He huskily spoke.
"I cut their legs and feed it to my lions in front of them. But that wasn't satisfying enough, so I threw
them in the lions den and trust me there screams were bringing me serene peace."
He sucked her earlobe and kissed her neck, she jerked away. She was shivering like a leaf and was
weeping silently. Andrew kissed her tears. She tried to struggle out of his grip but it was impossible.
Andrew snuggled in the Crook of her neck and took deep breaths, her scent was calming him on the
other hand she was trembling because of his hot breath that was fanning her jaw and neck.
Andrew let go of her wrists and held her hand in a firm grip, he moved towards the couch and
settled on it and with sudden tug Chloe was on his lap, she yelps and was about to stand but Andrew
circled his muscular arms around her waist, preventing her from moving away.
"I was cruel, vicious, merciless, I built the best mafia empire. My life was going good with all the
money, women and killing."
He cupped her right side of the face with his bulky hands and caressed her.
"But then you came into my life. Like a drop of water for the wanderer of Sahara. Like a breeze of
heaven for the burning demon. You took me by surprise. I know I hurt you a lot because of my own
twisted reasons. But baby, I'm so sorry for everything I ever did to you. I know I don't deserve your
forgiveness but still I'm sorry."
Chloe was sitting stiff in his embrace. She was shocked to see the sudden change in him. (Is he
bipolar or something. One minute calm the second in pain the third angry lion and now all sweet.)
She couldn't comprehend about his mood swings.
He's sorry, and she can tell he's sincere because his eyes were like open book for her now. He never
showed any emotions other than anger and now he's showing all at once. And it's creeping her out.

But does she have it in her to forgive him yet. The answer is no. She can't. She knew he faced a lot of
hardships, and he wasn't evil, but he was made into one. But what was her fault in all this. She was
innocent then why she got hurt. Why his twisted revenge was related to her. That was still
unanswered.
On the other hand she does feel sad for him. The things he faced was too much for anyone to
tolerate. Her heart was mourning in pain, his pain. Her dominant part wanted to hug him and sooth
him. But that little part of her heart wasn't letting her to do it. If she forgave him now, she'll fell in
her own eyes.
She was startled out her thoughts when Andrew opened the buttons of his shirt. Instantly her mind
drove into panic mode. She tried to stand, but his hold was firm. He removed his shirt from left side
make it bare for the eyes.
Her eyes instantly landed on her name, engraved on his skin. Andrew held her right hand and placed
it on her name just above his heart. He then spoke huskily.
"Can you feel how it's beating. This thing never knows how to beat. I didn't even know it was there
until you came. That was the first time I felt it. And when ever you are near me it beats. You can also
feel it now."
And true to his word his heart was thumping rapidly as if he had run a marathon. Chloe could feel
the drumming of his heart. She definitely knew if she would put her ears near his chest, she can hear
the lub dub as well.
"It only beats for you Chloe. Because, I love you."
He confessed. Chloe was quiet, she didn't know how to respond to this, this isn't the first time he's
saying this. The first time he said these words was when he was defiling her. She was deeply hurt
that night,because she knew he was sincere. He spoke his purest words while doing vile thing. She
closed her eyes, trying to remove those unpleasant memories from coming back.
Andrew knew she was in a turmoil and to ease her up a bit he continued.
"As a kid I also wanted to be like my daddy. I wanted to have a family just like my own. But as life
showed its color, this thought left my conscience but deep in my heart I always craved for a family.
Then I got you. And now there's a life growing inside you. I know how it happened was a nightmare
for you. But trust me I wasn't in my senses. But please just because of my sins don't hurt our baby. I
know I can't stop you if you want to abort but please if I'll have to beg then I'll beg you to stop, I
don't want you to think the child as a sin--"
Andrew's, blabbering was stopped when Chloe put her hand on his lips to stop him spurting
nonsense. She was shocked after hearing this new information, she never thought Andrew was one
of family making person. And the fact that he won't harm her child was so relieving for her. Now she
was content to know that Andrew wants the child as much as she wants.
Andrew was surprised by her sudden act but the thing that he could comprehend from her behavior
was more than a blessing.
"You want the child?"
Chloe nodded her head. Andrew smiled widely looking at her with adoration. The conflicts between
them hasn't solved but that didn't mean she'll kill her child. It was innocent, she'll never punish an
innocent soul.
Andrew was over the edge of happiness after knowing that she wants the child as much as he wants
it. He knew she was innocent, and she would never hurt an innocent soul. But the fact that still
disturbed him was that he hasn't told her the complete truth yet and when she'll know it. She'll be
deeply hurt.
Chloe was smiling while caressing her stomach.
"Can I?"
He asked hesitantly indicating towards her stomach. She nodded slightly. She'll deal with him
separately, but she wouldn't deprive her child of his fathers love.
Andrew touched her stomach and felt it, there wasn't anything different but the feeling of his life
being there was overly exciting. He slightly pecked her stomach and she gasped. She looked at him
wide-eyed. Andrew with an innocent face spoke.
"What? I was just kissing my child."

Chapter 56
"What do you think? Is it a girl or a boy?"
Eli asked excitedly. Chloe shrugged, she didn't know, neither she allowed the doctor to tell her
what's the gender of her baby.
She wanted her child to be a boy, so he would be strong enough to face the world. But deep down
she also wanted a girl. She was conflicted, so she dismissed the idea of knowing about the baby's
gender. Whatever it'll be either a girl or a boy, she'll accept it with open arms.
Her seventh month just ended a week ago and her belly was so big. Often times she would feel the
baby kicking and it would be the most amazing moment for her.
Her feet were so swollen, and she had gained a lot of weight. Nobody in mansion let her work. They
didn't even let her place her foot on the floor. Andrew had warned everyone not to let her out of the
bed. And his over protectionism was pissing her off.
Her mood swings were all over the place during the past months. Her cravings had a unique timing.
In the middle of the nights, she would start crying for donuts.
Andrew was all worked up in looking after her. But he never complained. Instead, he was a lovey
dovey husband looking after her wife and kid. He tolerated all her mood swings.
He was more than happy. He was trying his best to earn her forgiveness. But she won't let him come
near her. The only sweet moments he would have been the ones when he'll ask her permission for
touching or talking to their baby. That were the only times she would be close to him willingly and it
wasn't enough for him.
He needed her so much that sometimes it is so hard for him to control himself. During this time, he
got to knew how much he loved her. And could do anything to earn her forgiveness.
He desperately wanted her to talk. He missed her sweet innocent voice. But she would never try.
And it killed him inside that he was the reason behind her mutism. As, her date was coming closer
he was overwhelmed with joy. His possessive nature was increasing more and more.
He knocked on the door before entering in her room. (Once upon a time I would barge in her room
like I owned it, now look where am I knocking before entering. Karma is a bitch).
Eli took that as a cue and left the room while closing the door behind her. Andrew sat beside her on
the bed and slowly he held her ankle and started massaging her swollen foot.
She was taken aback by his act. Her mouth was slightly opened and was she gazing at him. As if she
was looking at him for the first time.
"Close your mouth love! If, you don't want me to ravish it."
She abruptly closed her mouth and looked away. Andrew chuckled on her naivety. Blush crept her
face because of the words he used. But her blush deepened and her eyes widened. When, Andrew
kissed the bottom of her foot.
She immediately snatched her foot and lowered her gaze. The way he kissed her foot was so erotic
and it was such a turn on for her. (Stupid freaking pregnancy hormones).
A slight squeeze of her thighs didn't go unnoticed by his Hawk like eyes. It ignited the deep fire with
in him that he was trying to control.
Without thinking further he pulled her ankles and with the slight tug her back was flat on the bed.
Before, she could comprehend what was happening. Soft warm lips smashed against her delicate
ones.
He was holding his weight on his elbows, so he won't crush her under him.
He was kissing her softly first but it changed into dominant one in few seconds. When she felt his
tongue coxing her lips to open her mouth, she realized what was happening, she tried to resist but it
was impossible for her.
Her mind was in daze. His fingers laced around her silky locks he gave a slight tug to her hair, to
which her mouth parted. He used it to his advantage and kissed her passionately it was becoming
more and more heated.
The kiss wasn't that of tender ones neither it was one of his aggressive ones. It was longing one. The
kind of kiss for which you waited for a long time.
He was ravishing her mouth like a hungry lion. After some time when she felt the need of oxygen,
she started struggling, Andrew released her lips, with a slight bite on her lower lip.
She was panting heavily. Andrew joined their foreheads together and took large gulp of breaths. Her
neck to her ears were so red, she wasn't looking at him in the eyes and was shying like a newly-wed
bride.
He pecked her lips once again and spoke in a husky tone.
"I love you so much babe."
He kissed her forehead and then gave a loving kiss on her stomach before leaving her in a turmoil of
emotions.
She could not believe herself, how can she let him kiss her after all she has gone through. She has to
keep her distance from now on, otherwise it won't end good for her.
Andrew was sitting in his office watching her wife sleeping peacefully, through the laptop screen. It
was a kind of his new obsession to watch her sleeping. He would sneak into her room at nights and
would watch her sleeping. It was so calming for him, looking at her sleeping form. He would spend
hours looking at her without moving.
The kiss they shared few days back was always on his mind 24/7. How her lips felt so soft and
smooth just for him to ravish and cherish. Her taste was so addictive ,he can't have enough of her.
But the pain he felt when she distanced herself from him after that kiss was disturbing him so much.
His thoughts were interrupted when the door slammed opened with a loud thud that it made Andrew
flinch. He looked at now heaving Ethan. Who, was panting like he had run a marathon race. Ethan
controlled his breathing and tried to spoke.
"We've been attacked-"
He didn't even complete his sentence that they heard loud gun shots. It was coming from the first
floor. It didn't take much time for Andrew to come into his mafia form.

He pressed the button under his table and a table appeared from the floor ,containing all sorts of
weapons. He immediately wore his Bullet proof jacket along with gear cloak shoulder holster with
two pistols. He wore a thigh holster with CZ-75 . He put a blade in his shoes. In one hand he was
holding AK -47 and in the other he was holding a pistol.
Without further delay he moved towards the gun shots like the cheetah who is dying to kill his prey.
His body held a strong power as he marched down the stairs killing his enemies who were coming in
the way. Ethan was right behind him, covering him from the back.
On the first floor, there were raining bullets. Blood and bodies were everywhere. In all the chaos
Andrew stood behind the pillar filling his rifle. He saw Ethan just beside him.
"How the fuck they got inside?" Andrew hissed.
"A truck with a bomb was placed near our entrance, when it exploded our men went to check on it.
That was when these bastards came in from the backside. They are so many in number we can't
knock out all." Ethan explained.
Fuck the sound proof walls of his office that he couldn't hear the blast. Seeing his men dying was
making his blood boil in rage.
"Back up to the second floor
He roared while signing towards them to follow him. Slowly they moved towards the stairs. Their
men were dying only five to six of them were left.
Ethan spoke up. "We can't fight them, these bastards are keep on increasing."
Andrew was in short of bullets as he was taking out his AK-47. The bullet passed by tearing his flesh
of the shoulder. He hissed and with in a single second, he shot and bullet hit at the point between
the man's eyebrows, who just tried to shot Andrew.
Two of his men died on the stairs as they were moving up.
He wasn't scared of death before, but today he was scared, because today he had a family to look
after, and he didn't even want to think what his enemies would to Chloe if he would die.
He can't even think of leaving her alone. If he won't make it today, then his child would be born as
an orphan. No he won't let that happen. He cursed loudly.
"FUCK! Is the passage area clear?" Andrew asked.
"No they've blocked it in the first place."
Ethan shouted in anger. Andrew hissed. As they were taking refugee behind the walls and pillars it
was being difficult for the enemies to come near them. Ethan got enough time to call their men. But
Andrew cursed loudly when he saw a hand grenade thrown towards them.
"FUCK! TAKE COVER!!!"
BOOM!!!! EXPLOSION.

Chapter 57
Andrew tried to open his eyes but it felt like tons of weight has been thrown over his eyelids, he
wasn't able to feel his body. For a moment he thought that he died. But the place he was in, was
moving, as if he's in some sort of van and it's moving.
When he was fully conscious, he realized that he was blindfolded, his body was aching all over the
place. He felt a sharp pain in his left thigh and near his abdomen and rib cage. When he tried to
move, the pain increased ten folds, making him hiss in pain.
He felt a sudden movement beside him. He asked in a hushed tone.
"Ethan is that you?"
"No! It's my ghost." Ethan replied.
"Shut up!" Andrew said irritated.
"I think we're in a van." Ethan said.
Andrew mocked. "Oh! So your brain still works."
Ethan scoffed on Andrew's sarcastic remark. They both were chill as if it is a normal thing for them.
There wasn't a bit of fear in them.
They tried to open their wrists which were bounded tightly by ropes.
The van came to a sudden halt, making them both fall, Andrew hissed in pain again. By the time he
knew that the pain in his thigh is due to the bullet (but what the fuck is piercing my abdomen).
"You're hurt!" Ethan asked.
Andrew grumbled. "No! I just love hissing!!!"
The door of the van opened, and they both were harshly pulled out of the van.
"Fuck you morons!"
Ethan was punched hardly on his face by the person who was dragging him, towards their
destination. Ethan spit out the blood on the floor and tried to free himself, which landed him another
punch on his jaw. He cursed silently. Waiting for the cowards to open him up, so he can beat the shit
out of them.
The goons that were dragging Andrew and Ethan stopped and make them both kneel down. At once
there blindfolds were removed, making them shut their eyes at the sudden brightness. After,
adjusting to the light they slowly opened their eyes. And the sight in front of them shocked them to
the core.
They were in their own mansion, in front of them were Jess and Eli bound to the chair with ropes,
fear and horror was clearly written on their tears stricken face. Their men were laying unconscious
near the entrance.
Ethan was furious seeing blood on Eli's forehead, he tried to stand-up but was gifted by a hard kick
on his abdomen he fell down hissing in pain. Eli started thrashing and shouted Ethan's name.
On the other hand Andrew was numb, he couldn't see Chloe anywhere and it was terrifying him to
no end.
John hissed. "Looking for her?"
Everyone's head snapped towards the source of voice. John was dragging Chloe in the middle of the
living room holding her arm in a death grip.
Chloe was crying and was trying to free her arm from his death like grip but it was to no avail as he
was much more stronger than her.
Andrew's blood turned cold seeing Chloe being dragged by John in such a delicate condition. He
roared.
"LET HER GO!!"
A hard kick landed on Andrew's abdomen making him hiss in pain. He looked at his wound on the
abdomen and saw a big piece of glass poking out of his stomach. Now he knew what the fuck was
hurting him all this time.
"Well! Well! We meet again!"
He chuckled darkly and let Chloe go with a harsh tug, he marched towards Andrew and crouched
down to his level. He came closer and whispered in Andrew's ear.
"I know you've banged her hard. How much I've wished that the bastard inside her womb to be
mine."
Andrew was furious after listening to his shitty comment. He growled in anger.
"SHUT THE FUCK UP! YOU BASTARD!"
John chuckled darkly, he was enjoying it. looking Andrew in the eyes, he spoke again.
"You can't imagine how much I've desired her. But that slut opened her legs for you. Today I thought
of banging the day lights out of her. But after looking at her pregnant form, I felt disgusted. She is a
whore now, isn't she-"
"YOU! BASTARD!! SHE'S MY WIFE."
Andrew was raging mad he tried to hit John with his head, but John moved back on time. Andrew's
body was trembling in rage. Andrew was fighting his goons to get free, but they had a solid grip on
him, not letting him move.
John came closer when Andrew was held tightly by his goons. His eyes landed on the glass piece
sticking out of Andrew's stomach, he abruptly holds it and twisted it in such a manner making
Andrew scream out in pain.
"Let him go!" Ethan yelled.
A hard punch landed on Ethan's face making him fall on the floor groaning.
A slight whimper got John's attention, his head whipped towards Chloe who was held by his man.
She was crying while looking at Andrew.
John laughed loudly his voice booming in sheer silence.
"OH MY! MY! The princess feels the pain when the Prince charming is in pain."
On this remark he turned to Andrew and again twisted that glass in his abdomen. But this time
Andrew suppress his scream.
John chuckled amused at his reaction.
John then mused. "The big bad Alpha is tough huh! He doesn't even feel the pain. Let's use
something else to make you scream in pain."
With that he marched towards Chloe, who was trembling in fear.
"Stop John! Don't go near her!" Andrew yelled.
When he was close enough, he yanked her hair back harshly making her cry out in pain. He spoke in
a sweet voice while enjoying her pain.
"I wanted to bang you so hard!"
Andrew growled. "Let her go! YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!"
John ignored Andrew completely as he was completely concentrated on the trembling doll in his
hands.
"It's your luck that I don't do pregnant women. But now the problem here is, your so called husband
tortured me to death just because I touched you."
John pushed her hard making her fell on the floor, she stabled herself on her hands before her
stomach could hit the floor. Her teary eyes met Andrew's in agony. She felt disgusted by John. His
fingers dug in her cheeks making her lips pout. He crouched down to her level and made her look at
him and spoke dangerously.

"Now I want to torture him to death and I tried it before too. Everything was perfectly planed, we
drugged him and was about to kill him in his own mansion but our plan flopped when his mansion
sealed making it impossible for us to enter."
He hissed near her face making her cower back. Her eyes were wide opened when the sudden
realization hit her. Andrew was truly drugged that night. And if Andrew didn't seal the mansion that
night, then he would've been dead, and she would be used as whore by John and his men.
Her body Shook in fear when she realized the sudden scenarios happening in front of her. All those
things can happen now as well. John yanked her hair, making her wince.
Ethan yelled. "Let her go!!"
Andrew roared. "You mother f*****!!! Let her go!"
Both Andrew and Ethan were punched hard enough to draw blood out of their mouth.
John ignored them completely as he was focused on scaring Chloe out of her wits.
"But for now I have a brilliant idea. Ask me what it is. Come on ask me."
He Shook her head violently to make her say the words. She opened her mouth but nothing came
out. John was enraged when she didn't listen. So he slapped her.
Her head hit the floor hard to draw the blood. It was so brutally hard that she lost her breath for few
seconds.
Eli screamed. "Chloe!!!"
"I WILL KILL YOU!!!" Andrew roared in rage, his body was shaking in anger. How fucking dare that
bastard slapped his wife. He stood but was kicked hard on the face that he fell on the floor.
Ethan hissed. "YOU FUCKER!!"
Jess pleaded. "Let her go! She's pregnant. Show some humanity."
John snorted on Jesse's comment.
"I don't give a fuck!"
He turned towards Chloe and spoke.
"Let me show you something."
He turned to his man and motioned him something. In just a few moments Shawn came in holding a
gun on Chloe's fathers head.
Chloe couldn't believe that Shawn betrayed them. She looked at Shawn accusingly. How could he!
Chloe looked at her father baffled. There were bruises all over his face his clothes were torn at
different places. His eyes moistened looking at her daughters condition.
With trembling legs Chloe limped towards her father. Her heart was crying in pain. After almost
more than a year she is seeing her father, her savior. She wants nothing more than to be engulfed by
her father in a protective hug.
Andrew screamed. "NO!!!"

But before she could engulf him in a warmly hug a shot was fired and the bullet pierced her fathers
shoulder making the blood stains to splash on Chloe making her halt in her place.
A blood curling scream left her mouth seeing her father falling on the floor. She abruptly held her
father before he could fall. She was crying and holding her dad close to her chest.
Why God why? She can't bear anymore. In all the hysteria she didn't realize that she was
stammering.
Chloe croaked out. "D-Dad p-ple-ase don't Le-ave me! Sa-ve him! Ca-ll ambulance!!!"
She yelled the last part. Her voice was horsed and her throat was parched, it was like she was
talking for the first time.
She was yanked back on her feet by John who dragged her in front of Andrew, who was looking at
her father, who was on the floor hissing in pain.
"I thought to kill her in front of you but now I've changed my mind. I'll keep her forever after killing
you."
Andrew didn't say anything, instead he was looking at Shawn. John moved back dragging Chloe
along with him. He made her stand in front of Andrew and forcefully make her hold the gun while
pointing it towards Andrew's head.
John hissed. "Shoot him.>
Chloe looked at Andrew with wide teary eyes. She was mortified. She didn't want to kill him. He was
her husband. Andrew on the other hand was calm and composed. He was calculating John's every
move.
When she felt John loosening his grip on her for a bit she abruptly turned around and held the gun
on John. Who, started chuckling on her act.
"Do I look stupid enough to give you a loaded gun."
On instance Chloe pulled the trigger but nothing happened it was empty, he gave her a deadly smirk
before taking out another gun from his waistband. He spoke.
"Now watch!"
With that a shot was heard like a booming roar. A scream left her mouth.

Chapter 58
John hissed. "Now watch!"
With that a shot was heard like a booming roar. A scream left her mouth.
She closed her eyes in complete fear. No she can't lose him. But when she opened her eyes. Her
world came crumbling down.
John shot Andrew but the one who received the bullet was non other than her father. Her father
came in front of Andrew to protect him from the shot and got it himself.
The bullet pierced her father's chest. A blood curling scream left Chloe's throat. She ran towards her
father in hysteria. She put his head on her lap and started crying hysterically.
"P-please God! Save my D-Dad."
Andrew was looking at her father numbly. Why? Why was the only question swarming in his head.
Why he saved him.
Why?
Her father looked at Andrew and mouthed. "I'm sorry" to him before taking his last breath. Her
father with trembling hands tried to wipe away her tears and in the process before he could wipe the
tear from her cheeks his hand fell down, and he died.
She screamed so agonizingly painfully. Her body was wrecking with sobs.
John mused. "How sad! Now cut your drama already. Your husband is still left to be shot-"
He was cut in the middle by the blood curling scream of Chloe. She was screaming painfully while
holding her stomach.
"AHHHH!!!!"
She felt cramps in her pelvis and a sharp pain in her stomach. She held her stomach while her water
broke out. A scream erupted her throat.
"AHHH! It hurts!!!"
"CHLOE !!!"
Andrew felt like his world would stop. Seeing Chloe laying on the floor while holding her stomach
was horrific for him.
He can't lose his family. No he can't lose her. He was feeling like dying. After, so many years he was
scared out of his wits. He can't lose her!
Jess was horrified looking at Chloe's condition as she spoke up. "She's gone into premature labor
due to all the stress. She needs to go to the hospital. Please!"
Andrew and Ethan tried to fight off the goons. Whereas Chloe was writhing in pain on the floor while
clutching her stomach. Her breathing was becoming labored.
John came near Chloe and crouched down.
"OHHH!!! WOW!!! This is going to be so much fun!"
"STAY AWAY FROM HER!!" Andrew snarled inhumanly.
"MY! MY! Angry much?" John mused.
Ethan hissed. "Leave her alone or else-"
Bullets being shot cut his sentence in the middle. Shawn shot the men holding Andrew and Ethan,
and they were laying dead in a second. That was when Andrew came out of his trance and picked the
gun of one of the goons and start fighting.
Andrew with the speed of light aimed the gun at John's hand which was holding the gun . A shot was
heard and his gun fell from his hands. Making his hand all bloody in the process. He screamed in
pain.
John yelled. "Shawn you traitor!!!"
John tried to hold Chloe but Andrew came in front of him before he could even touch her.
Chloe cried out in pain when another contraction hit her. She felt devastated. Not because of the
physical pain. Her heart was in so much pain.
From her peripheral vision she saw a goon pointing gun at Andrew's back as Andrew was beating
John black and blue. She heard the cracking sound of john's neck being twisted. And she knew John
is dead.
Almost like a lightning thunder she felt an adrenaline rush through her system. Without thinking
anything else with trembling legs and shaky breaths she ran towards Andrew.
A shot was heard.
Ethan yelled. "Andrew watch out."
Jess cried. "NO!!!!CHLOE!"
Andrew turned around only to face Chloe's back. When, he saw her frail body falling backwards he
instantly held her in his arms.
The sight of blood oozing out of her shoulder with bullet lodged in it made him numb. She took his
bullet! She saved him!
At that moment he felt like someone is drilling a hole in his heart. He felt like he couldn't breathe
anymore. As, if his life was slipping out of his hand.
Andrew screamed. "NO! NO! PLEASE NO!"
Chloe felt an excruciating pain in her shoulder and her contractions weren't helping either. Her
consciousness was loosing slightly.
She felt devastating, she won't be able to see her child. She won't be able to get her happily ever
after. She won't be able to live her dreams.
But she was content for one thing that she saved her love. Yes she loved him, and she isn't going to
deny it anymore.
Chloe hold Andrew's cheek with her bloody hand and smiled softly at him.
Chloe mustered up. "I-I forgive you!"
Her body went stiff when she felt another contraction hit her. With labored breathing she spoke.
"I-I love y-you Andrew!"
With that her hand fell beside her, and she closed her eyes.

Chapter 59
Andrew pleaded. "HEY! CHLOE! Stay with me! Don't you dare blackout on me."
He patted her cheeks and tried to wake her up. She was going in and out of the consciousness.
Ethan and Shawn took the situation under control.
Shawn undid Jess's and Eli's rope and in a second Jess ran towards Chloe.
Jess spoke. "She needs a doctor. We need to keep her conscious Andrew. Hurry up!!! She's already
in premature labor!"
Andrew held the battered body of Chloe in his arms and tried to stand up but failed due to his own
agonizing injuries. He felt light-headed. But looking at her pained expressions.
He took out the glass piece from his stomach and Jess immediately wrapped her muffler around his
torso so the blood would stop flowing.
With all his might he carried her bridal style towards his car all the while limping because of the
bullet lodged in his thigh.
Andrew spoke softly. "Its alright love. You'll be fine."
It's been 4 hours as Chloe was in labor and it was becoming difficult for him to control his anger.
While, listening to her screams of pain. Ethan, Shawn and Eli were patiently waiting alongside him.
Shawn spoke. "You're loosing a lot of blood, you should get your wounds treated. Chloe will be fine."
Andrew growled. "I don't give a fuck! I need to see her. Or else my brain would explode."
He barged into the labor room of the hospital, nurse tried to stop him but one glare from him was
enough for her to keep her mouth close.
The scene in front of him worried him to so much extent that for the first time in his life he doesn't
know what to feel.
Excited for becoming a father or angry because Chloe was in pain because of the baby.
His eyes landed on her form which was writhing in pain, her shoulder was bandaged and Jess was
standing beside her calming her.
He limped his way towards his wife. And took the place of Jess and held Chloe's hand. The instant
her hazel orbs met his dark pitch pools he could feel her pain.
She whispered his name ever so softly then cried out in pain.
"Hey baby. I'm here I'm here. Shhh I'm here." He stroked her face gently and kissed her temple
reassuringly.
Andrew soothed her. "I'm sorry love! This is all because of me. I'm so sorry. You are strong baby.
You can do this."
He stroked her cheeks affectionately and keep saying soothing words to her.
Chloe noticed his bleeding abdomen and leg. And tried to speak but Andrew understood her and put
his fingers on her lips and shushed her.
"I'm not going anywhere! Love, I need to be here. Besides you."
Jess spoke up. "Chloe you are fully dilated. Now honey we want you to take a deep breath and push."
Implying on Jess's words she holds Andrew's hands harder and pushed while screaming.
It was difficult for Andrew to watch her in so much pain. He felt helpless he can't do anything in this
matter. She has to endure it. And he knew his Chloe is strong.
After her agonizing pain and scream she breathed a sigh and lumped back on the bed just for a
second.
A soft cry filled the silence of the room. Andrew was stunned he couldn't believe his eyes and never
in all his life he knew that giving a birth was this painful for a woman and how he didn't even think
twice before taking a life of someone.
"It's a boy!"
Jess exclaimed joyously while holding a small infant. Andrew was on cloud nine. But got startled
when Chloe screamed again.
Doctor said. "Yes you're almost there. Keep pushing!"
Andrew was confused as hell, he was worried sick for Chloe she was sweating profusely and was
crying in somewhat relief and pain.
Andrew was stunned when he heard another cry. He couldn't believe his eyes.
Doctor exclaimed. "A boy!"
Twins
He got twin boys! Oh GOD!!!
Chloe relaxed visibly after hearing the second cry. She felt like a roller coaster was driven over her
but at the same time she was content and happy.
She knew that she was expecting twins. It was Jess who told Chloe that she was expecting twins as
per told by doctor, but she didn't know that they both were boys.
One look at Andrew's face was enough for her to knew he was shocked but extremely happy.
Chloe requests the doctor to let her hold her babies. Doctor was reluctant as babies were premature
and must be kept in an incubator but still she let Chloe hold them for few minutes.
Chloe kissed the forehead of both her babies, she cry from happiness. Andrew felt overwhelmed with
emotions just by looking at his family.
He is a sinner. A killer...
He never thought that he could ever be blessed with such precious gems. Tears were slowly wetting
his face.
Chloe saw his eyes. The love the depth she saw in those eyes were beyond words. She motioned him
to come close. He came close and kissed her on her lips. An adoring peck it was yet she felt
butterflies.
Doctor and nurse took the babies to put them in the incubator. But Andrew wasn't moving from
Chloe's side.
Chloe noticed he was weak and bleeding. She herself was barely conscious.
Chloe slurred. "You s-should see the doctorrr..."
With that Chloe dosed off as she was under anesthetic effect.
Jess assured him that she's staying with Chloe only then Andrew left her side to get his wounds
treated.
Andrew was looking at his wife's sleeping form. She looked weak yet so beautiful. Their boys were
placed near the bed in incubator.
He still couldn't believe that he is a father now. When, he took Chloe by force he never imagined that
this day would come.
The moment he knew he was drugged, he was devastated after his actions, he couldn't think
properly neither breath properly. His heart was in pain. And his mind wasn't working. Ethan was the
one who took control of everything.

When Ethan told him that Shawn was innocent and John was behind everything he was furious. He
wanted to kill that bastard but the situations with Chloe wasn't helping either. And for the time
being he left everything on Ethan.
It was in their plan to make Shawn work for John and pretend that Shawn betrayed Andrew. So they
waited for the right time to come but never in his dreams he thought that John will attack his own
mansion.
Her father died saving him. Why!
He couldn't understand. If, this is his way of asking forgiveness then that didn't affect Andrew a bit.
He felt nothing for her father, but he surely felt pain in his heart, watching Chloe crying for her
father.
But the thing which shocked him to his core was that Chloe took his bullet.
She saved him. She forgave him. She confessed.
He was almost on the edge, where he knew she would never forgave him. But now he knew she's the
strongest person he has ever met. Her respect increased ten folds in his eyes.
All his life he never felt this scared. Scared of losing his family just after having it.
The moment he heard her trembling voice, he felt shocked yet grateful.
He couldn't believe that so much happened just with in 24 hours. He was stunned when he saw his
second son being born, he felt angry that she didn't tell him about the twins but his anger
evaporated in seconds after looking at his love and babies.
He felt at ease but the thing that was still bothering him was that Chloe still didn't know that the
person who ruined Andrew's life was her father.
He vowed that he would never tell her about it either. But little did he know......

Chapter 60
Chloe hazily adjusted her sight to the surrounding and the first thing she saw was her husband
laying beside her on the bed.
A small smile creep its way on her lips. Slowly and cautiously she scooted towards him. He was only
in his boxers. His abdomen and thigh was bandaged and his body has bruises almost everywhere his
face has small cuts and bruises as well.
She slowly caressed his face and his eyes shot opened in an instant. Hazel orbs meeting black both
staring at each other. Chloe was first to look away. As, she was about to withdraw her hand. Andrew
held her wrist and kept her palm on his face.
Chloe didn't try to move her hand away, instead she was gathering up her courage to speak to him.
With a heavy sigh she spoke meekly.
"I-If I want something. C-can you give it to me?"
Andrew grinned joyously, for she was speaking, he could finally hear her voice and also she was
asking something.
"Of course my love. Ask away."
Chloe gulped cautiously and spoke.
"I want to do m-my fathers funerary ceremony."
But before listening to Andrew and without even looking at him she spoke again.
"I know all the things my father did was evil and I know I'm here because of his deeds I know all the
tortures you inflicted on me was because of my father I know I must suffer because I'm his daughter
and I truly understand that-"
"Shhhhh! Don't say a single word! Listen to me and listen well."
He shushed Chloe was putting his fingers on her lips making her stop speaking. He continued
speaking.
"Yes the things your father did was evil but the things I did wasn't saint like either. So don't ever
think that you must suffer because of your fathers deeds."
Andrew was stunned when she was saying all the things.
She knew!
She knew it was her father who ruined his life.
"I am the biggest bastard ever. I shouldn't have used you in the first place but I'm a demon and when
I find my enemies weakness I take full advantage of it and that is what I did to you. I regret
everything. If, I could only rewind the time. I'm sorry love!"
Andrew saw her silently crying and it broke his heart seeing her like that. He scooted closer towards
her and wiped her tears.
"Hey! I didn't mean to hurt you. I'm sorry baby. Please don't cry and about you fathers funeral
ceremony don't worry everything will be done tomorrow."
Chloe sniffed but stopped crying. They both held onto each other after so many months and it felt
like peace making them both to drown in slumber.
Two months has passed after her fathers funeral ceremony and everything was getting better for
everyone at the mansion.
Everyone is so happy especially because of the kids. Chloe and Andrew named them Lucas and
chase, and they are now the heartbeat of everyone.
Everything is getting good but there is still distance between Chloe and Andrew. They share the
same room the same bed but still nothing's happened.
Chloe was frustrated with Andrew keeping distance, during these two months he never tried to
touch her or tried to even kiss her he didn't even say I love you anymore he would come late at night
when she would already sleep, she can't understand what's wrong with him but neither she had the
courage to approach him first.
Unconsciously she cut her finger in anger as she was cutting vegetables in the kitchen with Jess and
Eli.
Jess approached Chloe and applied bandage on her cut.
Jess asked. "Is there something wrong honey? You seemed bothered from few days."
Chloe but her lips in contemplation and that was enough for Jess and Eli to figure out her
anxiousness they both took Chloe to her room and asked her the matter.
Chloe looked at the sleeping form of her kids and sighed she didn't know how to say what she's
exactly feeling.
Eli motivated her to speak. "Come on Chloe tell us. We'll help."
"Andrew is avoiding me and I don't know how to approach him!"
"Approach him in what?"
Eli asked mischievously while wiggling her eyebrows. Chloe felt embarrassed.
"That's why I wasn't telling you anything."
Jess elaborated. "More precisely he doesn't touch you?"
Chloe felt her cheeks turning into beetroot shade.Oh! GOD these women are so clever.
"Oh why is that so? I don't believe this!" Eli stated.
"I don't know why? He's behaving strange he just does't touch me."
Eli mused. "So basically you want him to touch you!"
"Yeah!! Oh! I mean no! What I mean is-"
She was embarrassed with all this talking.
Jess mused. "Seduce him!"
"WHAT!!!"
Chloe was flabbergasted after hearing this seduction and her such a weird combination. She didn't
even know the "S" of seduction.
Jess giving her such an idea was the weirdest thing ever.
Eli spoke. "Yeah seduce him!"

"I don't know a thing about it.OH GOD you both are insane."
Eli spoke up. "No we are not and you must do this tonight yeah tonight. Okay, so I'm booking your
appointment in a salon be ready in thirty minutes we'll both have ourselves groomed for our mans.
Go go go."
With that Jess and Eli left the room leaving Chloe dumbfounded.
Chloe and Eli are currently in Victoria's Secret looking for something hot and sexy.
Chloe said. "Eli this is too much First salon and now this."
Eli replied. "Oh please shut up! They just did your manicure and pedicure along with complete wax
and some facials and massages and-"
"Yeah that was fine but this is too much. I won't be comfortable."
Eli turned around and spoke in the most frustrated tone.
"Do I look like I care?"
Pfff this girl won't listen.
Eli bought all the stuff and they both went home.
....

Chapter 61
Chloe was in the room waiting for Andrew. Jess took the kids in their room and was putting them to
sleep. She still couldn't believe that she's doing all this. This was her first time seducing someone
and that someone is her rude husband she was nervous as hell.
She was wearing a red lingerie with harness type things here and there, and she admitted she
looked smoking hot in it. She was wearing a nightie gown on top of it.
She felt the door opening and then closing. She was standing in front of the window. And when she
turned around Andrew stopped speaking.
"You're still awake-"
The nightie was completely hiding her everything but her cleavage was on display.
Andrew's eyes lingered on her breasts, but he abruptly looked away. He cleared his throat and
spoke.
"You should sleep it's quite late-"
With all the courage she made up her mind.

And before he could speak more Chloe let her nightie fall that sprawled near her feet.
Andrew felt his throat dried after seeing Chloe in a red lingerie and damn she was looking smoking
hot and ravishing. The harness she was wearing was such a turn on for him. He felt all the blood
rushing to his groin with full force.
Andrew moved towards Chloe and it took everything in her to not to step back. She can easily see
lust and hunger in his eyes. But there was something else too, love she can see it in his eyes and that
was enough encouragement for her stay on her grounds.
Andrew stood just inches away from her, and started playing with her strands and slowly but
sensually he moves forward and kissed her jaw. Chloe was biting her lips in nervousness, his
proximity is doing things to her which are really foreign to her.
Andrew saw that Chloe didn't flinch away from his touch. He felt relieved somehow.
He knew that he was ignoring her but that is the only way for him to control his beast. Whenever he
saw her innocent form in his room he just wants to do things to her that she never knew. He wanted
to make love to her, but he knew that she wasn't ready, so he stayed away from her. She loves him,
but she wasn't ready for this. It was already so difficult for him to control himself but now if she
seduces him like this he doesn't know how much longer he could keep himself at bay.
Andrew husked. "You're trying to seduce me love?"
Chloe felt goosebumps on her body just by listening to his deep husky voice. She didn't have the
courage to speak, so she merely nodded and it didn't go unnoticed by his hawk like eyes.
"Words love."
All the time Chloe was looking at his chest and neither once she dared to look him in the eyes. She
felt so shy and exposed in front of him. She slightly whispered.
"Yes."
Andrew growled in appreciation and like a lightening speed his strong muscular arms wrapped
around her waist, and she came crashing down on him.
So fucking naive!
He couldn't help but swoon over her innocent behavior she isn't looking him in the eyes, her cheeks
are red, and she is shying but her body was looking so hot, what a beautiful and exotic combination.
Andrew's lips met with her soft ones, her eyes widened at first, but she closed them and started
responding to the kiss, the kiss became fierce, and she didn't back down, but she was loosing
oxygen, Andrew left her lips only to attack on her neck he kissed his way down her collarbone. Chloe
was suppressing her moans.
Andrew spoke in his raspy voice.
"Don't hold back love. I want to hear your moans."

He stopped kissing her, when he say his name on her skin. He felt bad for doing it, but he won't deny
that it was looking beautiful on her.
Andrew kissed his name on her skin and start nibbling at the skin, Chloe shuddered and felt a sharp
pain near her collarbone, she squealed in surprise, he bit her. He continued to lick and suck that
area.
Chloe's body was trembling because of his sloppy open mouth kisses.
He carried her up and instinctively she wrapped her legs around his torso. He moves towards the
bed and plopped her down on it making her jump. He stood near the edge of the bed and started
unbuttoning his shirt. The sight in front of him was the most erotic and naive thing he had ever seen.
She was breathing heavily her cheeks were red, her eyes were hazy and her hairs were splattered on
the bed. The look she was giving him was so full of need. She wants him.
He threw his shirt away and moved on top of her. Kissing her lips, and without wasting anytime
Chloe opened her mouth to let him in. Their tongues fought in dominance.
He moved away looking at her innocent face she was looking so sexy and naive both at same time.
Chloe saw her name imprinted on his skin, she pushed on his chest to create a distance between
them and her fingertips touched her name on his skin. She involuntarily moved forward and kissed it
just a small peck but it created a fire in Andrew. He pushed her down on the mattress.
He gave wet kisses on her jaw neck and collarbone, he licked her cleavage all the way between her
breasts. Her small trembling moans were music to his ears.
His large calloused hands cupped her breasts and gave them a slight squeeze. And in just a
millisecond he ripped her bra. Making her bosoms bare to his hungry eyes. She gasped on his
sudden behavior. She felt herself getting wetter and wetter because of his assaults. Her eyes were
closed.
"Look at me.
He spoke huskily, Chloe opened her eyes panting hard. When, her eyes met his. He lowered his
tongue near her nipple and started moving in circles but not touching her pink tender points. She
was trembling and panting under him. He licked it once twice and while looking her in the eyes he
latched his mouth on it sucking and licking and with his other hands he was massaging and
squeezing the other bosom.

"So fucking perfect!"
Andrew growled above her bosom and did the same things on her other bosom leaving hickies in the
process. He made his way to her bellybutton and started sucking and licking on it.
Chloe closed her legs tightly. Andrew was giving sloppy wet kisses on her abdomen. The way she
was slurring and writhing in pleasure says that she's really sensitive here. Andrew continued to
leave hickies.
He slowly stood up and got rid of his pants. He slowly made his way towards Chloe he kissed her on
the lips and spread her legs.
But Chloe was gone long gone into that pitch black memories of that night which haunted her for so
many nights. She abruptly moved away from Andrew and tears started flowing on her cheeks.
Andrew looked at her crying form and felt hurt. He should've not started. She's not ready.
"Hey love it's alright. I won't harm you. Don't cry."
He tried to leave the bed but Chloe was fast enough to hold his wrist. Andrew turned to look at her.
She spoke in her soft voice.
"Andrew I-I want this but I'm scared. I want you and I want to forget that night."
She started crying silently. Andrew understood that he has to save her. He has to divert her mind
away from that night. And if they stopped now then she will never overcome that night.
Andrew slowly kissed Chloe on the lips and said.
"I love you Chloe."
With that Andrew slowly kissed her and removed her panties. Chloe was starting to get panic.
Andrew groped her between her legs making her gasp and said.
"This is mine!"
Chloe felt weird sensations on his claims.
"Now I'm gonna claim what's mine."
She felt herself getting wetter just by his claims. She thought he's getting frustrated and will have
his way with her but the next thing he did scare her more.
He made his way between her legs and spread them apart. His lips just inches away from her core.
He blew slightly making her squirm underneath him.
"W-what a-are you d-doinnngggggg- AHHH!!!"
He licked her silky wet folds and spoke in his deep husky voice near her core. His breathing hitting
her, making her squirm.
"Look at me love! Open your eyes. I want you to look at me all the time. I want you to look what I'm
doing."
Chloe slowly opened her eyes and looked at him whose face is between her legs.
"Now see how I'm gonna claim what's mine."
With that said Andrew dived in her pussy like a hungry man who has been starved for ages. He
started slowly but slowly his pace fastens Chloe felt like she's reaching a cliff or something. Her
fingers automatically made its way in his hair, and she started moaning loudly.
"A-Andrew Ahhh!"
Her body started writhing in pleasure. She felt him enter his middle finger in her folds, and she
gasped in pure pleasure. Long forgotten everything as she was about to reach her climax. Her back
arched up. Her head fell back eyes closed, and she came so hard. Her body was shaking in pleasure
but Andrew didn't stop he slowed down a bit, but then he adds another finger in her vagina and
started licking and sucking again.
Chloe tried to move away from him the pleasure was too much but his holds on her thighs tightened,
and he keeps continuing his assaults and just in few seconds she came writhing again.
Andrew looked at her form shaking and trembling in pleasure he felt satisfied with his work. He
started kissing and sucking her boobs again. And removed his boxers. He placed his self on her
entrance and spoke huskily.
"Are you ready?"
Chloe nodded and hold Andrew's face in her palm she kissed him sensually and felt him entering her
in one swift motion. Chloe gasped out loud when she felt her insides get filled with his massive
length. Andrew growled in our bliss. It was a bit discomfort for Chloe first but it goes away after few
seconds.
"You can move."
"You're so wet love, all for me."
Andrew growled and started thrusting in her slowly.

He spoke near her ear in his husky voice.
"I want you to look me in the eyes when I'm fucking you."
Chloe looked him in the eyes. Her form was quivering underneath him. Her moans and his grunting
was heard in the whole room.
"OH FUCK!!!"
His pace started getting faster, and she could hear the sound of his balls slapping on her ass. With in
few more thrusts she came hard.
"Yeah cum for me baby! Fuck you're so tight."
Andrew didn't stop thrusting instead his pace increased ten time more and after few strong thrusts
his body stiffen, and he came inside her while growling, and she came again along with him.
"Ahhh fuck!!!"
Both breathed heavily. Andrew removed himself from her and laid beside her, he pulled her close
she laid her head on his chest.
Chloe whispered. "Thank you for not leaving me tonight. I thought you don't love me anymore."
Andrew cupped her face in his strong calloused hand and spoke.
"Baby don't think like that I was ignoring you because I can't control my beast whenever I'm near
you. He just wanted to make love to you so badly but I knew you weren't ready that's why I tried to
stay away from you because it is so difficult to control myself near you."
Chloe started crying making Andrew all worried.

"Don't cry baby. Did I hurt you? Tell me?"
Andrew started checking her for any injuries. Chloe smiled and gave him a peck on his lips.
"I'm crying because I'm happy. And I love you."
Andrew gave her a passionate kiss on her lips and spoke huskily.
"I love you more. You are my life, my breath, my peace, my cure, my pain, my love. I LOVE YOU SO
MUCH BABY."
Chloe smiled whole heartily at his confession. Andrew then spoke in a teasing way. While, wiggling
his brows.
"Well you were quite bold tonight in seducing me. Wanna have round two."

Chapter 62
***********
"Andrew why aren't you getting ready? We're already late FOR GOD’s sake!" Chloe scolded.
Andrew grinned boyishly, while playing with Chase and Lucas.
"Just five minutes! My champs are enjoying there daddy's babbling."
And he continued to play with the boys. Talking to them in childish languages. Chloe sighed in bliss.
She couldn't believe that this is the same Andrew who was scared to hold these same babies just five
months back.
She still remembered the day when they were born. She was feeding Chase that time and Lucas
started crying. Everyone was sleeping by that time but Andrew was wide awake sitting beside her
and looking at the bundles of joy. After feeding Chase she without thinking much handed him to
Andrew and tends to Lucas who was crying.
"My baby is hungry. Sorry my little munchkin mom was busy feeding your brother but mom will feed
you now. Cause mama loves you so much."
She was talking to Lucas in a baby like voice. Whose hazel eyes were shining with tears. She kissed
him on the forehead.
As she was feeding Lucas she noticed Andrew was still as statue and was looking at Chase wide-
eyed.
"Hey what's wrong?"
His trance broke, and he looked at Chloe with scared wide look of shock.
"Take him back! What if I break him?"
He spoke dreadfully with the same wide worried eyes. On this Chloe started laughing at him with an
amused expression.
"You mean break his bones."
Andrew gave her a horrified look and was flabbergasted on Chloe's statement.
"NO! JESUS CHRIST!!! Chloe I'm scared shitless because I don't know if I might hurt him
somewhere. I've never held a toddler before for Crying out loud."
Chloe laughed at his behavior.
"Babe I love to see you laughing but I'm kind of freaking out here."
Chloe gave him a mused look and kissed Lucas on his chubby cheek who was already asleep. She
placed him on the bed and moved to sit beside scared Andrew.
"Breaking news of the day! The big bad Alpha is scared of his own toddler."
She said in a small voice as Lucas was sleeping. Andrew gave her a death glare to which she
chuckled lightly.
"It's alright! Just hold him like this and he will be fine."
She said while adjusting Chase in Andrew's arms.
Chase was looking at his father with the same wide eyes. Pure black just like his fathers.
"Chase got your eyes."
She exclaimed happily. Andrew smiled at her slight because he was still as stiff as a statue.
"And Lucas got yours."
Andrew said happily. Both looking at each other lost in the eyes. Andrew hesitatingly caressed his
son's cheek. To which Chase's lips slightly twitched up in a smile.
"Did you just saw that!"
Chloe nodded while smiling. She was looking at Chase when she felt Andrew's lips on her cheek. He
gave her a small peck on the cheek, and she started blushing.
She abruptly looked away and stood to move towards the restroom. But stopped by Andrew's
panicked voice.
"Chloe wait. I-I don't know how to - umm put him on the bed. He's asleep!"
"Well I think you should keep holding my baby. It will help you to overcome your fear of holding
babies."
Andew gave her a "don't you dare look" but Chloe was way to enjoying the site of this big bad Alpha
all scared and riled up.
"Catch me if you can."
She said with a teasing smirk and left. Leaving behind a worried and scared Andrew.
She smiled at those beautiful memories and moved towards her husband who was playing with the
boys.
"If you're not moving from here in one minute then I'll sleep with my kids for this whole week."
"You're such a vixen!"
And just within seconds he was moving towards the restroom while glaring at her. As she disturbed
the precious moment of father and sons.
She one by one took her babies in their room and placed them in their cribs as they were already
dozing off.
When she was sure that they are properly asleep. She tucked them in their blankets while giving
them pecks on their forehead.
She changed into a beautiful red dress which was reaching till the floor, her collarbones were bare
but luckily Andrew's name on her skin was fully covered. There was slit on one side of the dress. She
did little makeup and pulled her hair up in a beautiful bun.
She went to check on her kids, and they were sleeping peacefully and Jess was there beside them.
"You look beautiful as always."
Jess complemented and Chloe gave her a shy smile.
"That's so sweet of you Jess. Is Ethan and Eli ready?"
"Well dear they already left and you both should also hurry up."
She said looking behind Chloe indicating towards Andrew who was standing at the doorway looking
strikingly handsome as always.
He was wearing black tux with black tie, hairs jelled properly at the back giving him a sharp
businessman look.
His eyes roamed her body from head to toe, and she saw his eyes getting darker just by his gaze she
felt goosebumps rising on her body. She abruptly looked towards Jess who was smirking at her.
Chloe spoke awkwardly.
"Jess I've prepared these munchkins' food. Please feed them when they'll wake up."
"Don't worry I'll take care of them."
Jess said ensuring Chloe as she moved out of the room. Andrew glanced at his kids as they were
sleeping peacefully then he also followed behind his wife out of the house.
Before Chloe could sit in the car he held her by her waist and turned her around she squeaked in a
surprise so now she was facing Andrew with her back pressed against the car.

"You look ravishing love."
He slurred near her ear and her cheeks burned up into a deep blush. She put her hands on his chest
and pushed him a bit. And she started saying in teasing voice which changed into a serious one in
the end.
"And you my husband is looking just fine. Now can you please hurry up we're already late."
Andrew chuckled lightly at her response. His fingers tracing her cheek.
"Baby your eyes are saying that I'm looking erotic."
At this Chloe blushed deeply and faked a cough to get out of his blunt comment but nonetheless he
was saying the truth.
Andrew smirked at her and kissed her lips a simple peck yet intimate as hell.
Soon they both were riding in the car towards their destination it didn't take long as they reach the
reception Chloe was looking at all the beauty with Awe no doubt the place was beautiful with all the
flowers and fairy lights.
They both entered inside and was greeted by so many stares. Ethan was the first to spot them as he
along with Eli moved towards Andrew and Chloe.
"Isn't the decoration beautiful."
Eli exclaimed joyously and Chloe smiled at her.
"Yes it is."
Ethan complimented. "You look beautiful Chloe."
"You look handsome but this beautiful wife of yours is looking stunning."
Ethan smiled at Eli while slightly mumbling "She is."
Andrew on the other hand was busy in talking to someone on the phone. Soon he cut the call.
"Babe just give us few minutes to meet few men then we will together congratulate the couple."
With that Andrew and Ethan went to meet few of the businesses man as they were busy talking
Chloe and Eli moved to sit in the corner where sofas were placed.
Eli asked. "Do you want something to drink? I'm going to get mine."
"Yeah orange juice will be fine."
With that Eli left towards the bar area and now Chloe was sitting alone observing the decorations
with Aww. She could feel certain stares from men, but she ignored it. She was bit uncomfortable
alone, so she decided to use the restroom until Eli's return.
After doing her business when she was returning, abruptly she was collided with someone. She lost
her balance and closed her eyes ready for the hard floor to hit her but nothing happened instead
strong arms wrapped around her waist and prevented her from falling.
"Belle?"
Her eyes shot opened wide the instant she heard that name.

Chapter 63
**********
She couldn't believe her eyes. Crystal blue orbs were staring at her hazel widened orbs. Her lips
parted in a slight gasp.
"J-James?"
She stuttered shocked as hell. James chuckled at her shocked expression. But then all of a sudden
paled.
"You can speak!"
His voice was filled with surprise. Chloe nodded her head in affirmation and slowly tried to stand on
her feet.
James didn't ask further questions but nonetheless he looked really happy.
"We meet again Belle."
He said grinning widely showing his pearly white teeth.

"I'm really happy to see you Chloe."
"Me too!"
Chloe's eyes started to tear up. And she felt herself getting emotional.
"Hey Hey Hey!!! Belle! Why are you crying?"
She sniffed and chuckled lightly.
"No it's just that... Thank you! Thank you so much James! You're the one who gave me hope when I
was so desperately searching for it. I-I just gave up that time but your words made me stronger if
not for you then I don't know..."
James smiled at her his own emotions coming up. He held her shoulders lightly.
"Belle I didn't do anything it was all you. You're way more stronger than you think of yourself. And
just let me tell you. Your voice is really beautiful."
Chloe chuckled lightly at his comment. Then his tone got serious, and he asked in a serious manner.
"Are you happy in your life now?"
She smiled joyously and nodded her eyes sparkling in pure happiness easily indicating she's really
happy.
"More than ever!"
She really like James. He's an excellent person. At that time and now also he never asked her what
happened what has she gone through and just by observing her he understood everything and
helped her in his soothing and motivating words and nonetheless it helped her a lot. She was glad to
meet him again.
"Well whose side are you from bride or groom?"
James smiled nervously and scratched his neck from back and was looking all flustered all of a
sudden.
"Well Ummm Belle I'm the groom."
Chloe started saying but got shocked by his reply.
"YOU....WHAT?"
Now when she observed his dressing she can easily tell he's the groom. He was wearing black tux
and was looking really handsome his crystal eyes shining with happiness. If, he's the groom then
that means...
"OH MY GOD! Congratulations."
She exclaimed joyously while hugging him he chuckled lightly and hugged her back.
But there small happy moment was broken when a dominating voice yelled at them more precisely at
James.
"Get the fuck away from her."
They both got startled and moved away and the second Chloe looked at the dark black orbs her own
eyes widened.
She didn't realize when James held her hand and pulled her beside him.
"And who the hell are you?"
James spoke in the same manner as that of Andrew and was not a bit affected by Andrew.
Andrew on the other hand was furious looking at this guy who was hugging her wife few seconds
ago and now was holding her hand .
Chloe awkwardly held James arm to tell him about Andrew but that was the last string to Andrew's
tolerance as his eyes landed on her hand on his arm and just like that his possessive side resurfaced.
He clenched his fists in order to suppress the beast.
Chloe can easily sense Andrew's anger, so she hurriedly explained to James.
"So uh...um James meet my husband Andrew Williams and Andrew meet my friend James."
She said while looking at both of them. Instead of shaking hands they both glared at each other so
Chloe moved to stand beside her husband, and she indicated Andrew with her eyes to shake hand
but instead of doing that he did the unexpected. He held her waist and flushed her at his side Chloe
looked at him with wide eyes as he was still glaring at James.
James on the other hand chuckled lightly breaking the tension. James has heard a lot about Andrew
and was just confirming it to know if he is the ruthless, arrogant, cold businessman as everyone
says, but he also found out that he is not just all these but also a possessive and caring person for
Belle and just like that he knew he's not the same Andrew as everyone told him about.
James held his hand forward while smiling and saying.
"Nice to meet you."
Andrew observed him but didn't try to shake a hand but soon changed his mind when Chloe pinched
Andrew in the back. He hissed slightly but nonetheless shook his hand and nodded at him. Both
shaking hands firmly.
Chloe smiled happily and said.
"He's the same guy from the park I've told you about."
She said in a small whisper so only Andrew could hear. Andrew's glare was now gone.
Andrew was thankful to this guy in a way that unknowingly he helped Chloe and motivated her in
future happiness of life.
"Honey I've been looking for you everywhere-Oh... Chloe!!!"
That person exclaimed joyously and was soon hugging Chloe in a bone crushing hug. Chloe laughed
at her antics.
"Congratulations Jennifer."
Jennifer smiled shyly at her and soon James came forward holding her bride's waist. Chloe smiled at
both of them.
"You've already met James I guess."
She said shyly to which Chloe laughed happily.
"And Dr. Jennifer this James of yours is my old friend."
Chloe winked at James at which he winked back with a chuckle. Chloe looked behind her at Andrew
who was looking at three of them dumbfounded.
"It was so nice of you that you came Mr. Williams. I hope you've already met my husband James."
She said in a professional way. Andrew only nodded at her and spoke.

"Congratulations to both of you."
Chloe on the other hand hugged both of them one by one and said.
"I'm so shocked that you both are married my two friends are married that to with each other I don't
know if making any sense but it's just that I'm so happy."
James chuckled at her adorable form and spoke.
"You're making sense Belle."
Chloe smiled but Andrew becomes more angry at him calling his wife names.
"If you say so Jami. And you dear Jennifer are looking absolutely stunning."
James chuckled at the nick name whereas Jennifer smiled at Chloe.
"Oh James I'm inviting you and Jennifer at my home for dinner on Sunday okay don't forget."
Chloe said and was continuously babbling soon Ethan and Eli joined them.
After eating the delicious food they all bid their good byes as Ethan and Eli wanted to watch the
movie they left in the separate car and now only Chloe and Andrew are sitting in the car which was
full of tension but Chloe was the least bit bothered about it. She was talking about James in the
whole ride and was exclaiming how much she was happy.
Soon they both first went into their kids room and thankfully Lucas and Chase were sleeping
peacefully. They kissed their kids and went to their room.
As soon as Chloe was inside the room Andrew slammed her body against the wall not hurting her in
the process and trapping her between the wall and himself.
Her eyes widened in shock when she realized the position she was in. What's up with him all of a
sudden she thought.
He growled in a husky voice while flushing his body against her making her gasp.
"You winked at him! You never winked at me and further more you called him fucking Jami!!!

Chapter 64
********
"Someone is jealous."
She teased in naughty voice while tracing his jaw with her slender fingers. Andrew scoffs at her as if
he isn't jealous at all.
"Babe I'm not jealous I'm fucking furious."
Chloe smiled at his tactics she was loving this side of him being all possessive. She wrapped her
arms around his neck and whispered near his ear. Making Andrew groan.
"You look hot when you're angry."
She slurred. Andrew's grip tighten on her waist, and he growled near her ear.
"I don't want any fucking man to touch you. Your mine! ONLY MINE!"
Chloe felt shivers rundown her spine at his words. She tried to cool his anger down a bit.
"Andrew he's my friend and friends sometimes hug and this type of playful stuff occurs between
friends if you don't know. So there's no need to be so possessive over this."
Andrew wanted to argue further but he just clenched his jaw and gave her a deadly glare.
She batted her lashes and made a pouty face with her doe like eyes widely opened. And damn she
was looking fucking adorable he thought. But he kept his face Stoic.
"Don't try this it won't work."
He said coldly and with that he left the room while closing the door with a loud thud. It was so loud
that she thought her eardrums would be damaged.
"If this will not work then I know what will work exactly."
She whispered under her breath while smirking evilly.
Soon it was late night she didn't saw Andrew the whole day, she called him so many times, but he
wouldn't pick her calls making her all worried. She even cooked his favorite meal, and he didn't even
show up for dinner.
She was so much worried about him and at the same time she was hella angry at him for ignoring
her calls and for disappearing into thin air. She even asked Ethan about Andrews where about, and
he just shrugged saying he hasn't seen him the whole day.
She was about to call him again when the door of their room opened and in walked her arrogant
husband. Without thinking much she launched herself on his body and hugged him tightly he on the
other hand stood still as a rock not even trying to wrap his arms around her soft frame.
She felt dejected. Tears started to form in her eyes. Is he rejecting my hug! Is he rejecting me. She
thought sadly. Slowly she moved away from him. Not able to look him in the eyes she turned around
and left to the pool area. She wanted to breath.
She was so angry and sad both at the same time. She thought about her earlier plan.
"Wait Mr. Andrew Williams. I'm gonna give you the taste of your own medicine."
With that determination she searched the stuff she needed in the wardrobe as soon as she found it
she moved towards the restroom not before glancing at Andrew who was laying on the bed shirtless
with one arm behind his head on the headboard making his muscles flex and was looking as hot as
always. With difficulty, she tore her gaze away from him and marched into the restroom while
slamming the door loudly behind her.
Soon she got ready she wore her dark black, one of the hottest lingerie and also wore the harness
that Eli brought for her once. She never wore them before but today she will. After all she's going to
make him beg for her. He shouldn't have rejected her hug in the first place. Now he'll face the
consequences.
She combed her hair and let them down in silky lose curls. And when she looked at herself at the
complete wall mirror she smiled happily after all she was looking like a complete hot meal.
When she was done. She screamed at the top of her lungs and cried out in shear pain.
Andrew heard her painful screams and an adrenaline of panic rushed through his system and
without thinking further he marched into the restroom and unexpectedly to him the door was
unlocked.
As soon as he stumbled inside the restroom his eyes land on the Goddess standing in front of him.
His eyes widened to the size of saucers as soon he took her almost naked form in. His eyes roamed
her body from head to toe, and he felt himself getting fucking hard. She screamed on purpose he
thought.
At first place it was so difficult for him to resist her hug when he returned. At that moment he just
wanted to wrap his arms around her soft frame and kiss her senseless, but he controlled himself
because he wanted to show that he was angry on her even tho there was nothing she did wrong it
was just him being overly controlling possessive bastard.
But now looking at the girl with a seductive body clad in fucking turn on things and with those
innocent doe like eyes took his breath away.
The look on his face was enough to tell why Eli bought these things in the first place.
Chloe slowly approached him while swaying her hips. He involuntarily opened his arms for her but
when she was in his arms reach she turned her direction towards the door making him groan out in
disappointment, and she closed the door while locking it. He slowly retreated his arms a bit
embarrassed.
She turned around and gave him a seductive smile but it still looked innocent as fuck in Andrew's
eyes. She started walking towards the shower and while walking her hips swayed making Andrew
growl in desire. She opened the glass door completely and stood under the shower. And soon turn on
the tap. The water splashed on her seductive curves making his mouth opened a bit in daze.
She swayed her hips in a seductive manner and roamed her hands on her body while making eye
contact with Andrew the whole time. It was so intimate as hell.
Her hairs wet, her lips wet hell she was completely wet her body glistened with water. His name
standing out on her skin. He felt himself getting painfully hard. As she saw his arousal through his
pants. She smiled at him.

"FUCK!"
He cursed lowly under his breath. Chloe chuckled lightly she was liking it even tho she was a heck
nervous wreck before, but she didn't know from where did this confidence cane from. Maybe
Vengeance make you do unimaginable things.
She slowly motioned for him to come. And he stood there stunned for a complete minute he thought
that she was doing this torture on him because he didn't hug her back but luckily it won't be a
torture anymore.
In a second he was in front of her in three long strides and soon water covered his body completely.
Chloe wrapped her arms around his neck, and he held her waist possessively and flushed her body
against his naked chest.
She felt shivers of warm pleasure run down her spine in his warm embrace.
"Fuck Babe! Do you want to give me a myocardial infarction by looking like smoking, hot, ravishing
piece of meal."
He growled huskily near her ear, enjoying every bit of their closeness. Chloe shuddered in his arms
and slurred near his ear.
"I just wanna do bad things with you."
Andrew's body stiffened a bit, and he looked at her in shock and complete astonishment because she
was never the one to do things it was always him and hearing these words from her pretty little
mouth made him feel like a fucking horny teenager. He chuckled.
"Babe please elaborate those bad things cause I'm clueless."
He spoke huskily while nibbling on her neck.

"Sure love."
She winked at him, making him look at her with wide eyes. She pulled his hair back and gave him a
sloppy kiss on his neck while moving her hands on his muscular shoulders.
She kept on giving him sloppy kisses all the way to his chest and bite the area where her name was
printed on his skin. Andrew was tense as a rock, he was shocked. But she continued her assault and
kissed his abs one by one before moving back up and giving a passionate kiss on his lips to which
Andrew responded with equal passion.
She broke the kiss both breathing heavily. Slowly with much courage she stroked his hard length
through his pants making him moan like a growl. He was hella shocked.
"Babe are you adamant on giving a myocardial infraction today-S-stop!"
He grunted when she stroked him again. He was breathing heavily and was grunting.
Now is my cue she thought. It was extremely difficult, but She untangled herself from him and took a
step back. Andrew groaned when her soft body separated from him. He was still in a daze of lust.
"Now think thousands time before ignoring my touch."
She literally flipped her hair on his face and laughed at him. Because right now he was looking like a
sexually frustrated, excruciatingly handsome horny man, with swelled lips and heavy breathing.
Andrew was stunned, shocked, frustrated fucking hard and what not. He couldn't believe this. She
can't just leave him now.
"No you won't."
He warned her.
"Yes I will. Watch me."
She sassed and with that she moved to leave him in his misery. While, laughing all the time.

Chapter 65
But before she could even take a step further Andrew held her wrist and yanked her back making
her collide with his hard chest. She glared at him and he just smirked at her.
She gulped as she realized her situation and his smirk was definitely an obvious clue to where this
was going.
"OH my baby got guts huh. And you think that I'll let you leave that easily? Love, I so fucking want
you- No scratch that I fucking need you."
He spoke huskily near her ear making her squirm in his embrace.
"No I'm going. It's so cold I might get sick so leave me dear husband."
She spoke with sarcasm. He on the other jerked her forward making her eyes go wide when she felt
his hard erection on her lower tummy.
"Babe let me warm you up a bit."
With that said he slammed her body against the wall and hovered over her small frame, before she
could register anything he crashed his lips on her neck while holding her wrists with his one hand
above her head. Making her chest to arch out, and he growled in approval.
This was going completely on the different direction of her plan. Now when she knew he's in charge
she is so going to melt.
She was breathless, but he didn't stop and crashed his lips on hers and start devouring her mouth
like a starved man making her close her eyes in complete surrender. She wrapped her arms around
his neck and responded with complete passion.
They did a complete make out session without breaking away from each other. Feeling his muscles
flex under her touch made her heart to beat even faster.
When his hand traveled to her sensitive place and when he holds her from there. She jerked and he
growled.
"Mine!"
She only gulped and in seconds he ripped her remaining clothes, her eyes widened at his tactics as
now she was naked in front of him just in harness. That was smoking hot site for him to behold. His
eyes roamed her body shamelessly making her squirm under his gaze.
"I want you so fucking badly!"
He slurred near her ear while playing with her sensitive area. Her eyes became dazed and a moan
left her lips. She tried to spoke.
"But y-you didn't h-hug me bac- - - AHH..."
She moaned in pleasure when he slipped his two calloused fingers inside her and started moving
them. She started breathing heavily soon she was about to com when he pulled his fingers out
making her groan in disapproval. He chuckled.
"You were saying something love? Fuck it!"
He was saying when she whimpered. With lightening speed he removed his pants and boxers and
was now standing behind while positioning himself on her vagina.
"I want you to ask for it love!"
He husked while nibbling her earlobe she tried to move back so his hard length could enter her, but
he held her hips firmly and chuckled.
"No Babe, use your words and I'll take you to the world of pleasure just few words and I'll- - -"
"Just fuck me already!"
She yelled and Andrew's eyes widened but soon the shock of her using that word was gone as he
slammed himself inside her making her back to arch more making her hips to go up a bit. Andrew
growled and thrust harder.
"I swear babe I'm not stopping until you beg me to stop!"
He grunted in pure ecstasy. He threaded his fingers in her locks and pulled at it make her arch her
back more. Her hands were on the glass wall whereas his one hand was holding her bosom and
other on her hairs pulling them.
And soon she came so hard that her legs started shaking, but he wasn't done, yet he turned her body
around and slammed her body on the glass wall while entering her again. She whimpered in
pleasure and held his shoulders for support her one leg was in his arm while other hand was
pressing her bosom and sucking them hard. Her body started shaking again.
"Don't you dare cum! Until, I allow you to..."
He rasped making her clench herself around his cock. He pulled her hair and make her face him.
Her eyes shot opened to his dark black lust full gaze, and he stopped moving and stilled.
"I want you to look me in the eyes when I'm buried deep fucking inside you."
He pulled out his cock completely and slammed it in her with full force. She moaned out loudly and
felt herself at the edge of her orgasm.
"I want you to look me in the eyes when I thrust in you like this."
He pulled out his cock and cupped her from there dominantly.
"I want you to look me in the eyes when I tell you that this is mine."
He said while jerking her from there, her eyes were wide opened as saucers and soon he entered her
again and thrust in her with full force and speed making her eyes to roll back, but he held her by her
neck and spoke.
"I *thrust* want *thrust* you *thrust* to *thrust* look *thrust* at *thrust* me *thrust* when *thrust*
I *thrust* cum *thrust* inside *thrust* you - AHHH..."
He grunted, and she whimpered as they both came with full force. Holding each other and breathing
heavily.
"Y-you are one dominant and intimidating man."
She spoke still breathing heavily with flushed cheeks and wide eyes. Andrew chuckled, kissed her
forehead lovingly and spoke.
"Only for you love."
"Only for me."

********************************************
Chloe said annoyingly. "Ethan give me my kids back. It's time for their nap."
"No dear! Currently I'm teaching them how to curse."
Chloe's eyes widened at his statement on the other hand Andrew started laughing and Jess gasped in
horror just like Andrew.
"Don't you dare!"
She seethed in complete anger and launched towards Ethan who held his hands up in surrender and
started laughing like a maniac.
"Hold your horses dear. I was joking you should've seen your face." Ethan laughed.
"Yeah whatever!"
She spoke irritated and saw Chase and Lucas smiling at her.

"See the kids are smart they are also laughing at you."
Before Chloe could give him her comeback someone cleared their throat and all eyes went to Eli you
was coming towards them with red cheeks. Her eyes met Ethan's, and she took a deep breath.
"Um- I-I'm PREGNANT!!!"
She shrieked and all our eyes widened but Ethan's eyes were about to pop out of their socket.
He pulled her in a bone crashing hug and swirled her around the room making us all laugh in
happiness. Jess was crying in happiness, and we all hugged both of them congratulating them.
*******************************************
"Mom can't you just stay here?"
Chloe whined she was about to cry.
"No honey I'm fine and you know what I'm about to start my own boutique and guess who's the
investors."
Her mom told her enthusiastically Chloe shrugged her shoulders as she was totally clueless but
nonetheless she was extremely happy seeing her mom happy.
"My son-in-law."
"OH!"
Chloe was happy that Andrew was being so considerate towards her mom.
She was glad that her mom has moved on. Her mom was devastated when her father died even tho
he never loved her but still he tried his best to be a good husband.
Now looking at her mom happy and trying to move on she was glad and Thankful to God.
She missed her dad so much, but she can't do anything about it other than pray for his soul.
Whatever he did wrong but that will not stop her from missing him. After, all he was her dad.
"I'm happy for you mom but I want free dresses from your boutique."
She said happily and hugged her mother.
Andrew was so much drowned in his work that he didn't realize when he dozed off in to sleep on his
office desk in his study.
When Chloe got to know that he is still doing work she went towards his study to check him and was
welcomed by the beautiful site of a sleeping hunk.
Slowly she walked towards him but stopped in her tracks when she heard Jess's voice. She looked
around but Jess wasn't there. Then where the hell was her voice coming from.
She saw that his laptop was on she slowly stood in front of it and now was looking horrified at the
screen there were so many small screens showing live footage of the complete mansion that is when
she realized that Jess's voice was coming from there as she was talking to Eli in the kitchen. Soon
her eyes landed on her clothes on the bed she just changed recently and her face became beetroot.
She whispered under her breath.
"This is creepy."
"No Babe this is security."
She shrieked and looked horrified for a second but it soon changed into an irritated look. Andrew
chuckled slightly and said.
"Babe I didn't mean to scare you."
"If it's for security then why Ethan's room is not here?"
She asked curiously and Andrew smirked at her and yanked her on his lap while wrapping his arms
around her waist.
"There is a security camera in his room but only he has an excess to that, like only I have access to
my rooms camera."
She looked at him with eyes and then muttered under her breath.
"Perverts!"
He laughed at her comment and his chest vibrates under her palms making her blush.
"I love it when you blush Love."
Chloe gave him a kiss on his forehead, both eyes, and cheeks.
Andrew looked at her literally looked at her and then snaked his hand behind her neck and kissed
her passionately. Soon they parted breathing heavily.
"I love you Andrew."

He smiled at her his eyes sparkling with love.
"I love you more Love. I love you the most."
Both of them were happy in their life, completely unaware of the storm that was coming
their way and would shake the roots of their love.

Mafia Vengeance 2
3 year later.
Life.
Such a simple word yet held the power to ruin the happiest of the souls. Life was never easy for her
and just when she thought everything was going fine and now there would be just happiness.
Fate struck her with vicious force, snatching away her life, her happiness and even her soul out of
her system. Attacking at the most sensitive and innocent spot of her being.
Giving so much pain and agony that times come and the things become unbearable to the lines of
patience and then there's just pain, agony and sorrow residing so deep inside you that you can't even
think of anything other than pain in all forms and ways.
Chloe was happy three years ago. She got everything in life. A loving husband. Healthy beautiful
kids, a lovely family but just in a flash everything was snatched away from her right in front of her
eyes. Even recalling that incident caused her heart to constrict painfully and goosebumps to appear
all over her form.
She didn't just lose her life. She lost her baby boy.
Her baby Lucas.
His enemies took him away right in front of her eyes and she couldn't do anything about it.
The incident of that traumatizing night still haunts her every single night and every single second.
Her little baby was taken away from her and she was unable to save him.
Her heart ached so painfully that sometimes breathing felt like dying but only one thing kept her
going. Her son Chase.
Most of the night she would just lay cold in her bed thinking why fate was being cruel to her as sleep
would not come to her with ease.
It was 4 am.
Getting up from the bed she tied the knot of her nightgown and walked towards the room right
beside her.
Her baby's room. Opening the door she finds her little happiness sleeping on the baby bed
peacefully.
Chase was three and half years old. Lucas would be the same age now. Everytime she looked at
Chase, the mirror image of Lucas pained her heart.
The fact that she didn't know if her baby was even alive or not was what drove her crazy each and
every second.
The thoughts that haunts her were traumatizing; she wished for no mother to go through this pain
and sorrow in their life, not even knowing if their baby was breathing or buried twelve feet under
the ground.
Walking inside she sat beside him on the bed and caressed his dark black hair, same as Andrew's.
A sharp pain zipped through her heart but she steeled her emotions. She wasn't going to think about
that man. Not now. Not ever.
Just because of him she has lost her one son and before she could lose the other one.
She escaped!
Yes! Chloe ran away from her own house three years ago. Because of Andrew she has lost her one
child and in no way she wanted to lose the other one. So Chloe took Chase and ran away without a
single trace of her whereabouts behind.
Before taking this big step she had confronted him to leave the mafia. She even begged him but the
man was adamant to get his son back from the enemies. And this almost cost them Chase as well.
Chloe tried her best but the man was perhaps in love with his mafia more than her. So she decided
to leave and take away her son from this life.
She didn't want her baby to grow up and become a mafia boss and hold the legacy of his father as a
criminal. So Chloe ran away with Chase.
She knew he would come after her so taking help of any known person was stupidity and she knows
her husband far better than anyone could.
Chloe didn't stay in any city or different country. Instead she found her peaceful future in a small
village in between the mountains.
She was walking alone on the road when a bus of high school students was passing. She asked for
the ride and they helped. The kids were going to Savoc, a village situated in the middle of
mountains. A beautiful place of nature and peace. They were going there to explore nature for their
science project which was of great marks.
Once there the people of Savoc treated them with so much kindness that she knew this was the
safest place for them.
For Chase.
From then onwards she was staying here. She works as a teacher here in a small school and other
than that she also sells bakery products which she bake by her own self and her handmade cakes
were in great demand at this village.
There was an elder man who was considered as the judge or the head of this village. That old man
has given her a beautiful cottage to live in on a small rent.
Chase would have a safe and happy life here. Away from all those killing and blood.
Giving a soft peck on Chase's cheek she lay beside him on the bed as her mind went back to the last
time she talked to her husband, Andrew.
"Please Andrew, leave your mafia. It has already taken our one son. I don't want to lose you or
Chase..." Chloe cried out as tears poured out of her eyes.
"They took my son away. They think they could play me. I will fucking kill them in so painful ways
that their souls would tremble in pain." He growled out inhumanly while pacing the room like a wild
animal.
Chloe let out a low sob. "I told you before that you should leave this mafia, but you didn't and now
look at what it cost us. Our Lucas!" She screeched while grabbing his collar and throwing small
punches at his chest which he let her.
"Just stop Andrew! I can't take this anymore... Choose!" She breathed heavily while gazing him in
the eyes.
"It's either us or your mafia?" She asked the question which he never answered.
But his silence said it all.
And that broke her heart into gazillions of pieces.
He broke her that day!
******
Mafia Vengeance book 2 is out.

Add it to your libraries now.
The end
You may also like
Contemporary Romance
145940
Contract Marriage
Ashleh Queen 1845476

FREE EBOOK LIBRARY ONLINE - READ-BOOK.NET

READ-BOOK.NET - ONLINE ELECTRONIC LIBRARY

Mafia-Vengeance EN INGLES

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Mafia-Vengeance EN INGLES

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Mafia Vengeance - KATHLEEN HAYAT

"AHHH." A scream escaped my lips.

"W-what?" She stuttered.

"You are Mine." He rasped making her heart freeze.

Did you like the chapter?

Do follow me as it motivates me to write more free amazing stories...

"You are mine." He husked making me freeze.

"W-what?" I trembled badly.

"You heard me!" He mused.

"I-I'm not yours." I muster up the courage and spoke up.

"You are mine. Mine to do as I please." He rasped.

A promise to break me, possess me and to make me his for ever.

"Look at me Chloe." He hissed.

I saw he clenched his fist and then clenched it. as he growled.

"I said look at me!" He roared this time.

Horrified by his loud voice, I flinched back and looked at him.

"l-let m-me go P-please." My voice scared.

The tan complexion guy said. "We need to talk Andrew."

"Alright." Was Andrew's plane reply.

That guy left then Andrew looked at me and said.

"I'm not done babe. I'll be back."

Did you like the chapter?

Do follow me as it motivates me to write more free amazing stories...

My vision gets blurred by the tears.

"That bastard!" She cursed lowly.

Sobbing, I stood up from the floor and went to the washroom.

He smirked and said

"You look hot in my shirt." Her breath hitch at his words.

He spoke huskily,while his eyes were shamelessly roaming on my body.

"Here eat this." He ordered.

What am I even thinking Ugh.

Did you like the chapter?

Do follow me as it motivates me to write more free amazing stories...

"let go!" Chloe cried out in utter fear and terror.

"Why didn't you listen to me!" He roared angrily.

Chloe shrieked out. "LET GO! YOU BASTARD!!!"

"I'll make you my whore!" Andrew roared.

I cried out in horror. "Please let m-me go.... L-let go."

Andrew growled. "Stop struggling!!"

Did you like the chapter?

Do follow me as it motivates me to write more free amazing stories...

When we reached my office Ethan gave me a file.

"What the fu*k! Is this information confirmed?" He asked tensed.

"Yes." Ethan replied.

I calmed myself down. Then Ethan spoke.

End of flash back.

Did you like the chapter?

Do follow me as it motivates me to write more free amazing stories...

My head was paining badly. I slowly started to open my eyes.

How did I end up here?

Then every thing came flashing back when I looked at my self.

Few upper buttons of my shirt were ripped.

I held her hand gently. She looked at me. And murmured.

"Your really beautiful." Woman murmured.

Someone growled behind me. Sending my heartbeat on Marathon race.

"You'll EAT!!" Came his gruff voice.

"Eat NOW!" He warned.

"I will not eat. Let me go home." She demanded.

His intentions aren't good.

"You'll eat or you want me to feed you?" He threatened.

"You're making me horny woman. Stop moving ." He growled.

"Do you want me to repeat it. Or you'll eat?" He warned.

I immediately shook my head, then nodded